| | | |
20 April 2009
PART IV
SECONDARY LITERATURE (continued)
(For the Buddhist and Jain listings, and Hinduism in general,
return to the Contents page)
[C] Cārvāka or Lokāyata
See a137.1.40; 344.4.43; 353.1.12; 404.4.23; 410.26.10; 560.4.44; 687.4.11; 751.31:88,110; 793.22.3; J586.7; Ac50; H525, 1198, 1399, 2280. e809.17.21, 853.2.0. et379.50.2, 809.17.4. t379.51.5.1, 410.16.7, 809.17:3,7,8
C1 E.B.Cowell, "The Cārvāka system of philosophy", JASBe 31, 1862, 317-390
C2 Giuseppe Tucci, "Linee di una Storia del materialismo indiano", Atti della R. Accademia Nazionale dei Lincei, Anno 320 (1923), Ser. 5; Memorie della Classe di scienze morali, storiche e filologiche, vol. 17 (Roma 1923), 242-310; ibid., Anno 323 (1926), ser. 6, vol. 2 (Roma 1926), 667-713. Reprinted GTOM 49-156
C2.1 Gopinath Kaviraj, "Lokāyata and the doctrine of svabhāva", POWSBSt 2, 1923, 93-111. Reprinted CL 441-451
C3 Haraprasad Shastri, "Lokāyata", DUB 1, 1925. Reprinted London 1925. Also reprinted in SHIP 2, 25-31 and in CL 377-383
C4 Giuseppe Tucci, "A sketch of Indian materialism", ProcIPC 1, 1925, 34-44. Reprinted CL 384-393
C5 Richard Garbe, "Lokāyata", ERE 8, 1926, 138
C6 Umesh Mishra, "The Cārvāka system", PAIOC 4.1, Summaries 1926, 102-103
C7 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "Materialism (Indian)", ERE 8, 1926, 493-494
C8 O.Strauss, "Die 'gebildeten' Cārvākas", OL 1926, 907-910
C9 Dakshina Ranjan Shastri, "The Lokāyatikas and the Kāpālikas", PAIOC 6, 1930, 287-297. Also IHQ 7, 1931, 125-137
C10 Dakshina Ranjan Shastri, A Short History of Indian Materialism. Calcutta 1930. Portion reprinted CL 394-431
C11 R. A. Schermerhorn, "When did Indian materialism get its distinctive titles?", JAOS 50, 1930, 132-138
C12 P.J.Abs, "Some early Buddhistic texts in relation to the philosophy of materialism in India", CIDO 1931, 157-159
C13 Walter Ruben, "Materialismus im Leben des alten Indien", ActOD 14, 1936: 128, 177
C14 G.N.Chakravarthy, "A critical estimate of the Cārvāka system", PAIOC 9, Summaries 1937, 30
C15 D.R.Shastri, "The Cārvāka philosophy", CHI 1, 473-492
C16 K.B.Krishna, "Indian materialism", Triveni 12.7-8, 1940, 10-23
C17 A. Moses, "The Cārvāka theory of knowledge", PQ 18, 1942-43, 206-210
C18 B.A.Saletore, "Historical notices of the Lokāyatas", ABORI 23, 1942, 386-397
C19 P.S.Sastri, "A new light on the Cārvāka system of philosophy", PO 12, 1948, 69-73
C20 Dakshina Ranjan (Bhattacharya) Shastri, "The Cārvāka philosophy", HPE 133-138
C21 Dakshina Ranjan Shastri, "Materialists, sceptics and agnostics", CHI 3, 168-186
C21.1 L.R.Joshi, "Cārvāka philosophy - a critical study", JPA 1.3-4, 1953, 27-31
C22 Helmuth von Glasenapp, "Der altindische Materialismus", AS 8, 1954, 70-78
C23 K.N.Kar, "Logical empiricism and Cārvāka and Buddhist systems of philosophy", JBurmaRS 37, 1954, 10-16
C24 Deviprasad Chattopadhyaya, Lokāyata. Calcutta 1959
C25 M.Dambuyant, "Le materialisme dans l'Inde ancienne", Pensee 92, 1960, 89-98
C26 C.Rajagopalachari, "Materialist philosophy", VK 47, 1961, 401-402
C27 C.Kunhan Raja, "Cārvāka system", PQ 36, 1963, 15-32
C28 Tarapada Bhattacharya, "God in the Cārvāka system", CR 172, 1964, 201-206
C28.1 Krishnananda, Cārvāka-samīkṣā. Hoshiarpur 1964
C29 K.V.Apte, "A note on Cārvāka views referred to in the Surasundaricariar and Ñanapañcamikaho", JASBo 41-42, 1966-67, 150-152
C30 Devaprasad Bhattacharya, "Cārvāka views on causation: an Advaita study", PB 71, 1966, 373-379
C31 Dakshin Ranjan Shastri, Cārvāka Philosophy. Calcutta 1967
C32 Th. Stcherbatsky, "History of materialism in India". Translated from Russian by Harish C. Gupta. ISPP 10, 1968, 145-150. Reprinted CL 432-440
C33 David J. Kalupahana, "Two schools of materialism in Indian thought", Vidyodaya 2, 1969, 87-92
C34 Deviprasad Chattopadhyaya, "Indian materialism", VDIFO 72, 1970, 507-524
C35 Sadashiv N. Athavale, "Origin and growth of materialistic thought in ancient India", PBDFV 367-375
C36 B.N.Dasgupta, Materialism, Marxism, Determinism and Dialectic. Allahabad 1971
C36.5 S.K. Nanayakkarwa, "Cārvāka", EnBud 3.4, 1971, 682-686
C37 Anima Sen Gupta, "The Cārvākas: what they stood for", VK 58, 1971-72, 495-499. Reprinted ESOSIP 281-288
C38 I.D.Serebryakov, "Sources on the history and chronology of materialism in India", UCandB 78-81
C39 Keval Krishna Mittal, Materialism in Indian Thought. Delhi 1974
C40 G.V.Tagare, "À propos Āryabhaṭa and Lokāyatas'", JASBo 49-50, 1974-76, 218
C41 D.P.Chattopadhyaya, "Lokāyata materialism", ITAI 101-114
C42 K.C.Chattopadhyaya, "The Lokāyata system of thought in ancient India", JGJRI 31, 1975, 137-156
C43 Jagdishwar Pandey, "The Ambhīyas: a Lokāyata sect", JBRS 62, 1976, 39-43
C44 G.M.Bongard-Levin, "Āryabhaṭa and Lokāyatas", ABORI 58-59, 1977-78, 69-77
C45 Anima Sen Gupta, "Hedonistic tone of the Cārvāka philosophy", ESOSIP 289-294.
C46 Ganesh Thite, "Cārvāka theory of Jaradgava". Purana 19, 1977, 180-182
C47 Janakiballav Bhattacharya, "The Cārvāka philosophy", Philosophica 7.1 - 7.2, 1978
C48 Bijan Kumar Biswas, "The Cārvāka on anumāna", Philosophica 7.1, 1978, 1-5
C49 Robert Duquenn, "Heterodox views on the elements according to Buddhist testimonies", JIBSt 26.2, 1978, 9-14
C50 Arvind Sharma, "A note on the nomenclature for materialist in ancient India", Sambodhi 8, 1979-80, 34-38
C51 R.D.Hegde, "The nature and number of pramāṇas according to the Lokāyata system", ABORI 63, 1982, 99-120
C52 M.N.Roy, Materialism. An Outline of the History of Scientific Thought. New Delhi 1982
C53 Arvind Sharma, "Cārvāka in a new light", JOI 13, 1983, 263-264
C54 Debiprasad Chattopadhyaya, "Materialism in Indian philosophy", KISSC 196-227
C55 Rasik Vihari Joshi, "Lokāyata in ancient India" (summary), PAIOC 32, 1984-85, 348
C57 Symali Sanyal, "The Cārvāka critique of certainty in knowledge", JDBSDU 8, 1984, 13-20
C57.1 B. M. Chamke, "Probability: a contribution to Chārvāka philosophy", Darshana 26.1, 1986, 20-26
C58 Rasik Vihari Joshi, "Lokāyata in ancient India and China", ABORI 68, 1987, 393-405
C58.1 M.S.Menon, "Caricature of 'Lokāyatā Darśana' or materialism in ancient India", SVUOJ 30-31, 1987-88, 81-86
C59 Arvind Sharma, "Did Prof. M. Hiriyanna revise his views about the Cārvāka?", MO 15, 1989, 1-4
C59.1 N. P. Tiwary, "Conception of aparigraha (with special reference to Gandhi and Cārvāka)", SVUOJ 32, 1989, 95-102
C60 Ananta Kumar Bhattacharya, "Cārvāka darshana", translated by Mrinal Kanta Gangopadhyaya. CL 452-473
C61 Shubhada A. Joshi, "Indian empiricism", Darshana 31.2, 1991, 71-75
C62 H.L.Chandrashekara, "Materialists conception of soul and its logical implications", JMysoreU 52, 1990, 60-62
C62.1 Subhadra A. Joshi, "Indian empiricism", Darshana 31.2, 1991, 71-75
C62.5 Amiyansu Deb, "Materialism down the ages", Corpus 1992, 228-239
C63 Tabe E. Meindersma, "Carvaka and the materialists", WZKSOA 36, 1992, Supplement 299-306
C63.1 Dharmanand Sharma, "Some reflections on Lokayata philosophy", VIJ 30, 1992, 117-122
C64.1 Grigori Bongard-Levin, "Ancient Indian culture and materialism", HIndPh 1993, 1-15
C64.2 Pradeep P. Gokhale, "The Cārvāka theory of pramāṇa", PEW 43, 1993, 665-682
C65 Bhakti Srivastava, "The philosophy of Lokāyatā: an appraisal", RIPMC 126-135
C66 Bhagabat Kumart Shastri, Chārvāka-Shashti (Indian Materialism). Calcutta, n.d.
C68 H.N.Mishra, "Cārvāka's concept of puruṣārtha", JPS 2.1, 1994, 113-121
C68.1 G. Sundara Ramaiah, "A reconstruction of the doctrines of Lokāyata from Buddhist sources",PNRBFV 1994, 265-276
C68.2 N.V.P.Unithiri, "Histodiamat interpretation of Indian philosophy", MO 17, 1995, 24-31
C69 Gunaseela Vitanage, "Materialist philosophy as during the time of the Buddha", Buddhist 66, 1995, 41-44; WFBR 33.4, 1996, 41-46
C69.3 Ramakrishna Bhattacharya, "Five more Bārhaspatya aphorisms", JIAP 35, 1996, 66-67
C69.5 Marc Ballanfat and Pierre-Sylvain Filliozat, Les Matérialists dans l'Inde Ancienne. Paris 1997
C70 Jasyantanuja Bandyopadhyaya, "Lokāyatā arthaśāstra and kāmasūtra: an inquiry into the 'lost' texts of a social philosophy", EssInP 513-554
C70.3 Ramakrsna Bhattacharya, "Cārvā/Lokāyata philosophy: Perso-Arabic sources", Indo-Iranica 50, 1997, 85-94
C70.5 Katti Padma Rao, Charvaka Darshan: Ancient Indian Dalit Philosophy. Translated by D. Anjanayulu. Madras 1997
C71 M. Mostofa Kamal, "The epistemology of the Cārvāka philosophy", JIBSt 46.2, 1998, 13-22
C73 R. Gopala Krishan, "Lokāyata (Cārvāka) school", MOPS 46; reprinted SaivS 34.3, 1999, 18-32
C74 L. S. Arjunwadkar, "The resurrection of Cārāka", Makaranda 197-218
C85 Ramakrishna Bhattacharya, "Perception and inference in the Cārvāka philosophy", JASBe 42.1-2, 2000, 29-38
C85.3 RamakrishnaBhattacharya, "The significance of Lokāyata in Pāli", JDPaliUC 10, 2000, 39-46
C85.7 Bhaswati Bhattacharya Chakraborty, "The word and the world from the Cārvāka standpoint", JJP 13.2, 2001, 5-14
C86 Ramakrishna Bhattacharya, "Cārvāka fragments: a new collection", JIP 30, 2002, 597-640
C87 Ramakrishna Bhattacharya, "Verses relating to svabhavavāda: a collection", Sambodhi 25, 2002, 75-90
C92 D. K. Kharwandikar, "The Cārvāka system", IndPT 182-188
C95 Piotr Balcerowicz, "Monks, monarchs and materialists", JIP 33, 2005, 571-582
C96 Ram Krishna Bhattacharya, "What is meant by svabhāvan bhūtacintakāḥ?", EMH 275-281
C100 Jo Miyhamaoto, "Lokāyata in Tamil", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 103-107
(date unknown) G. Sundar Ramiah, "The doctrines of Cārvāka", VidBhar 41-47
Return to Contents Page
{Aj} Ājīvika
See b379.67.395
Aj1 D.R.Bhandarkar, "Ājīvikas", IA 41, 1912, 286-290
Aj2 K.B.Pathak, "The Ājīvikas, a sect of Buddhist bhikṣus", IA 41, 1912, 88-90
Aj3 Jarl Charpentier, "Ājīvika", JRAS 1913, 669-674
Aj4 Beni Madhab.Barua, "The Ājīvika", JDL 2, 1920, 1-80
Aj5 A. Banerji-Sastri, "The Ājīvikas", JBRS 12, 1926, 53-62
Aj6 B.M.Barua, "Ājīvika--what it means", ABORI 8, 1926-27, 183-188
Aj7 A.F.Rudolf Hoernle, "Ājīvikas", ERE 1, 1926, 259-268
Aj8 N.Aiyasvami Sastri, "Ājīvikas (from Tamil sources)", JSVRI 2.2, 1941, 403-422
Aj9 Arthur L. Basham, History and Doctrines of the Ājīvikas. London 1951
Aj10 A.L.Basham, "Ājīvikas", EnBud 1.2, 1963, 331-333
Aj11 A.L.Basham, "Ājīvikism: a vanished Indian religion", BRMIC 22, 1971, 107-117
Aj12 Haripada Chakraborti, Asceticism in Ancient India in Brahminical, Buddhist, Jaina and Ājīvika Societies. Calcutta 1973
Aj13 S.N.Ghoshal, "The attitude of the nirgranthas towards other religious sects as gleaned from the Uvāsagadāsa", JASBe 21.1-2, 1979, 49-53
Aj14 S.N.Ghoshal, "Kundakoṭīya in defense of the nirgrantha doctrine", JGJRI 36, 1980, 37-44
Aj15 Pranabananda Jash, "Doctrines of an obsolete sect", JainJ 17, 1982, 135-139
Aj16 Pranabananda Jash, "An obsolete heretical sect: early history and distribution in eastern India", JainJ 19, 1985, 75-83
Aj17 M. A. Dhaky, "The concept of 'time' in nirgrantha darśana", CTAM 1996, 66-67
Aj20 Johannes Bronkhorst, "The riddle of the Jainas and Ajivikas in early Buddhist literature", JIP 28.5-6, 2000, 511-529
Aj25 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Ājivika doctrine reconsidered", EJPR 153-178
Aj30 Johannes Bronkhorst, Echoes of Ājivīkism in medieval Indian philosophy", RO 60.2, 2007, 239-248
Return to Contents Page
{NV} Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika
See a47.16:110, 156; 50.4.5; 198.1.13; 221.1.172; 268.12:13,24; 278.1.20; 294.3.4; 344.4.43; 366.1.5; 379.67:582, 593, 404.4.17; 439.1.3; 440.8.2; 611.17.5; 809.17.10; 1395.3.65. J336.1, 497;3,5, 498.1.2, 545.5.5, 550; BL36,40,79; GB1513.11.5, 1538.00, 1589.0, 1610.0, 1614.2.0; 1688, 1888.8. b11.17.5;75; J564.4; GB1872, 1892; PM121.1; G142. d28. GB1000, 1560.5. J316,446
NV0.1 H.T.Colebrooke, "On the philosophy of the Hindus: Part II-On the Nyayā and Vaiśesīka systems", TRAS 1, 1927, pp. 92-118. Reprinted ILAR 26-58
NV0.2 H.T.Colebrooke, "On the Nyāya system of philosophy and the correspondence of its divisions with those of modern science", BM 1, 1848-49, 276-293, 494-502
NV0.3 H.T.Colebrooke, Concerning criticism in Oriental matters in general and the Nyāya in particular", BM 2, 1849, 186-200
NV0.8 Pratnavidyalayira, "The Nyāya philosophy and Henry Thomas Colebrooke", BM 2, 1849, 127-132
NV1 J.R.Ballantyne, "On the Nyāya system of philosophy", Pan 1, 1866: 22, 38, 50
NV2 Hermann Jacobi, "Über tejas, vāyu, ākāśa speciall in der Vaiśeṣika Philosophie", ZDMG 29, 1875, 241-246
NV3 Satischandra Vidyabhusana, "The influence of Buddhism on the development of Nyāya philosophy", JBTSI 6.3, 1898, 4-9
NV4 B.V.Kamesvara Aiyar, "Elements of Indian dialectics", SJ 3, 1898, 85-89
NV5 W.Handt, Die Atomische Grundlage der Vaiśeṣika Philosophie. Roostock 1900
NV6 Haraprasad Shastri, "History of Nyāya-śāstra from Japanese sources ", JASBe n.s.1, 1905, 177-180
NV7 V.Vedantatirtha, "Optimism in ancient Nyāya", JASBe n.s. 1, 1905, 177-180
NV8 Satischandra Vidyabhusana, "The Buddhist version of the Nyāya philosophy", JBTSI 7.4, 1906, 6-16
NV9 V.Chakravarti, "The pramāṇas of Hindu logic", JASBe n.s. 6, 1910, 289-300
NV10 J.C.Chatterji, The Hindu Realism. Allahabad 1912; Delhi 1975
NV11 Ganganatha Jha, "Sādholāl lectures on Nyāya", IT 4, 1912 - 8, 1916
NV12 V.Chakravarti, "The nature of mokṣa in the Nyāya and Vaiśeṣika systems", JASBe n.s. 10, 1914, 93-95
NV13 M.Chakravarti, "History of Navya-nyāya in Bengal and Mithilā", JASBe n.s. 11, 1915, 259-292
NV14 N.Ramanujacharya, "Nyāya philosophy", VK 2, 1915-16: 67, 103
NV15 Arthur Berriedale Keith, Indian Logic and Atomism. Oxford 1921; New York 1968
NV16 Satischandra Chatterjee, "On the ascertainment of pramāṇa in the Nyāya system", SAMSJV III.1, 177-188
NV17 F.W.Thomas, "On the Indian doctrine of perception and error", ProcAristSoc 22, 1921-22, 23-42
NV18 Gopinath Kaviraj, "Viewpoints of Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika philosophy", POWSBSt 1, 1922, 27-45
NV19 Mysore Hiriyanna, "An Indian view of 'present' time", QJMS 14, 1924, 233-237. Also in IPS 1, 121-126
NV20 Gopinath Kaviraj, "History and bibliography of Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika literature", POWSBSt 3, 1924 - 7, 1927. Also ISPP 2 - 3, 1961. Reprinted Calcutta 1962
NV21 Richard Garbe, "Nyāya", ERE 9, 1925, 422-424
NV22 Richard Garbe, "Vaiśeṣika", ERE 10, 1925, 568-570
NV23 Paul Masson-Oursel, "L'atomisme indienne", RP 99, 1925, 342-368
NV24 Satischandra Chatterjee, "The Nyāya doctrine of pramāṇa", JDL 16, 1927, 1-62
NV25 K.Gopalakrishnamma, "The Nyāya conception of valid thinking", QJAHRS 2, 1927, 73-80. Summarized in PAIOC 3, Summaries 1924, 153
NV26 Kshetreshachandra Chattopadhyaya, "A peculiar meaning of yoga", JRAS 1927, 854-858
NV27 Mysore Hiriyanna, "What is samavāya?", ProcIPC 3, 1927. Also IPS 1, 107-120. Also RIndPh 212-222
NV28 Hermann Jacobi, "Vīta und avīta", AIK 8-16
NV29 Hermann Jacobi, "Mīmāṃsā und Vaiśeṣika", ISCRL 145-165
NV30 K.S.Ramaswami Sastri, "The Vaiśeṣika system", VK 16, 1929-30: 344, 461
NV31 Satischandra Chatterjee, "Nyāya conception of knowledge", PQ 5, 1930, 270-277
NV32 Henry N. Randle, Indian Logic in the Early Schools. Oxford 1930; Delhi 1968
NV33 Mysore Hiriyanna, "The Nyāya conception of truth and error", RPR 1.2, 1931, 19-24. Also IPS 1, 18-24
NV34 Saileswar Sen, "The historical origin of the distinction between svārthānumāna and parārthānumāna", JIH 10, 1931: 29, 187
NV35 Rasvihary Das, "Relations in modern Indian logic", CR 45, 1932, 143-160
NV36 T.R.V.Murti, "The theory of judgment in the Indian systems", PQ 8, 1932-33, 381-393
NV37 Satischandra Chatterji, "Extraordinary perception in Indian philosophy", COJ 2, 1934-35, 165-181
NV38 Umesh Mishra, "Smṛti theory according to Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika", KBPCV 177-186
NV39 Malati Sen, "Some literary anecdotes: stories about Naiyāyikas", COJ 2, 1934-35, 247-249
NV40 Jaideva Singh, "Some problems in connection with the Nyāya theory of perception", PQ 10, 1934, 225-235
NV41 Hari Mohan Bhattacharya, "The conception of the soul in the Nyāya system", PQ 11, 1935-36, 156-163
NV42 G.Hanumantha Rao, "Dialectic of prāmāṇya with special reference to Nyāya and Mīmāṃsā", PAIOC 8, 1935, 329-335
NV43 Erich Frauwallner, "Beiträge zur Geschichte des Nyāya", WZKM 43, 1936, 263-278
NV44 Umesh Mishra, Conception of Matter according to Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika. Allahabad 1936
NV45 A.B.Dhruva, "Are the Sāṃkhya and the Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika realistic?", POS 39, 1937, 145-150
NV46 H.N.Raghavendrachar, "Epistemology of Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika and modern thought", PAIOC 8, Summaries 1937, 47-48
NV47 Saileswar Sen, "The Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika theory of salvation", CHI 1, 449-458
NV48 Satischandra Chatterjee, "The theory of pakṣatā in Indian logic", PQ 14, 1938, 52-59. Also CR 66, 1938, 287-292
NV49 Satischandra Chatterjee, The Nyāya Theory of Knowledge. Calcutta 1939, 1950
NV50 P.T.Raju, "The reality of negation", PR 50, 1941, 585-601
NV51 N.S.Sastri, "Syllogistic reasoning", JSVRI 3, 1942, 191-203
NV52 Tara Shankar Bhattacharya, "Negation according to Navyanyāya", JGJRI 1, 1943-44, 395-402
NV53 Dinesh Chandra Guha, "Upamānam or the special source of the valid knowledge called upamiti", PB 48, 1943, 367 ff.
NV54 Sadananda Bhaduri, "The Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika conception of mind", BCLV II, 38-47
NV55 Tara Shankar Bhattacharya, "Relation according to the new school of Indian logic (Navya-nyāya)", JGJRI 2, 1945, 389-401
NV56 A.S.V.Pant, "Doctrine of īśvara in early Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika works", PAIOC 12, 1946, 422-427
NV57 Sadananda Bhaduri, Studies in Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika Metaphysics. Poona 1947; Delhi 1968
NV58 Tara Shankar Bhattacharya, "Navya-nyāya theory of perception of the entire denotation as connotation (sāmānyalakṣaṇa)", JGJRI 4, 1947, 95-105
NV59 C.Bulcke, The Theism of the Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika. Calcutta 1947; Delhi 1968
NV60 Ganganatha Bhattacharya, "Contribution of Mithilā to Nyāya-śāstra", PAIOC 14.1, Summaries 1948
NV61 Srinivas Dixit, "The redundance of the vyatirekavyāpti of the Nyāya system", PQ 23, 1950, 13-16
NV62 Gikai Matsuo, Study on Nyāya School. Ph.D.Thesis, Kyoto University 1950-51. Summarized in JSR 4, 1953, 179-182
NV63 Vibhuti Bhushan Bhattacharya, "Later Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika", HPE 231-241
NV64 Satischandra Chatterjee, "Early Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika", HPE 219-230
NV65 Surendranath Dasgupta, "An analysis of the epistemology of the new school of logic of Bengal", MCV 459-568
NV66 H.R.Kapadia, "A note on pṛthaktva", JUBo 21, 1952, 120-122
NV67 Edward Johnstone Machle, Mysticism and Realism in the Philosophical Systems of Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika, James Bissett Pratt, and Friedrich, Baron von Hugel. Ph.D.Thesis, Columbia University 1952
NV68 Kali Krishna Banerjee, "The nature of knownness: the Nyāya view", CR 1953. Reprinted KKBLKO 151-166
NV69 Gopikamohan Bhattacharya, "The Nyāya theory of salvation", PB 58, 1953, 294-296
NV70 Janakivallabha Bhattacharya, "Navya-nyāya", CHI 3, 125-150
NV71 A.K.R.Chaudhuri, "Pre-existence and immortality of the soul", OH 1, 1953, 247-262
NV72 Ganganatha Jha, "Religion of the Nyāya and Vaiśeṣika", CHI 3, 471-474
NV73 Gikai Matsuo, "The basic position of the Vaiśeṣika philosophy", JIBSt 2.1, 1953, 37-39
NV74 Satkari Mookerjee, "Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika", CHI 3, 91-124
NV75 Anantlal Thakkur, "Some lost Nyāya works and authors", PAIOC 17, 1953, 385-394
NV76 A.K.R.Chaudhuri, "Viṣayatā or knowledge-object relation in Nyāya and Advaita Vedānta", OH 2, 1954, 143-152
NV77 Brahmananda Gupta, "The nature of perception", OH 2-3, 1954-1955
NV78 Satkari Mookerjee, "Impediments to universalhood", Sarup 153-161
NV79 Karl H. Potter, "Are the Vaiśeṣika guṇas qualities?", PEW 4, 1954, 239-264
NV80 Dhirendra Mohan Datta, "Interpretation of Vaiśeṣika categories", PQ 28, 1955, 217-226
NV81 Hari Mohan Jha, "The function of avacchedakatā in Indian logic", PQ 28, 1955, 207-212
NV82 A.S.V.Pant, "Upamāna as discussed in early Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika texts", PAIOC 18, 1955, 392-396
NV83 G.Patti, Der Samavāya im Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika System. Rome 1955
NV84 Karl H. Potter, "Logic and Nyāya", AP 26, 1955, 9 ff.
NV85 Brahmananda Gupta, "Savikalpaka pratyakṣa (judgmental perception) as viśiṣṭajñāna", OH 4, 1956, 107-114
NV86 Hari Mohan Jha, "Concept of avacchedakatā in Indian logic", PatUJ 10, 1956, 20-32
NV87 Kali Krishna Banerjee, "Knowledge of knowledge: a meta-hypothetical study of Nyāya theory of knowledge", JPA 1957; reprinted KKBLKO 220-232
NV88 Agehananda Bharati, "The place of inductive reasoning in Navya-nyāya logic", JIBSt 5.1, 1957, 14-18
NV89 Gopikamohan Bhattacharya, "A study on the eternity of sound", CR 142, 1957, 61-71
NV90 Daniel H. H. Ingalls, "Human effort versus God's effort in the early Nyāya", FVSKB 228-235
NV91 Karl H. Potter, "More on the unrepeatability of guṇas", PEW 7, 1957, 57-60
NV92 Kali Krishna Banerjee, "Wittgenstein versus Naiyāyika", CR 147, 1958, 27-44; reprinted in KKBLKO 107ff.
NV93 Bishnupada Bhattacharya, "Connotation of words (a comparative study of the viewpoints of grammarians, Mīmāṃsakas and Naiyāyikas)", OH 5, 1958, 147-167
NV94 Dinesh Chandra Bhattacharya, A History of Navya-Nyāya in Mithilā. Darbhanga 1958
NV95 Srinivas Dixit, "A critical evaluation of the Vaiśeṣika categories", PQ 31, 1958, 37-42
NV96 Hari Mohan Jha, "The analysis of negation in Navya-nyāya", JBRS 44, 1958, 177-181. Also PQ 32, 1960, 283-288
NV97 Anima Sengupta, "The Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika conception of soul (a critical exposition)", PB 63, 1958, 119-123
NV98 J.Frits Staal, "Means of formalization in Indian and Western logic", PICP 12.10, 1958, 221-228
NV99 Atsushi Uno, "The determination of terms in Navya-nyāya", JIBSt 7.1, 1958, 61-65
NV100 Gopikamohan Bhattacharya, "Is Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika realistic?", CR 152, 1959, 47-52
NV100.1 R. Das, "The problem of self-consciousness", SAJ 1, 1951-52, 83-92
NV101 E.I.Gosteeva, "Study of the atom in the Vaiśeṣika system" (in Russian). VF 13, 1959, 93-98
NV102 J.S.Jetly, "Contribution of Jain writers to the Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika literature", Bh 3, 1959-60, 105-128
NV103 Arjuna Misra, The Treatment of Universal in Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika Philosophy. Ph.D.Thesis, Lucknow University 1959
NV104 B.B.Banerjee, "The Nyāya philosophy", CR 158, 1960, 237-244
NV105 Vijay Lakshmi, Psychological Material in Nyāya and Vaiśeṣika System. Ph.D.Thesis, Agra University 1960
NV106 Bimal Krishna Matilal, "Doctrine of karaṇa in grammar and logic", JGJRI 17, 1960, 63-69
NV107 Harsh Narain, "Concept of category in Nyāya tradition", Bh 4, 1960-61, 49-76
NV108 P.S.Sastri, "Akhaṇḍārtha or the theory of judgment", PB 65, 1960, 296-304
NV109 L.P.N.Sinha, "Perceptual doubt", JBRS 46, 1960, 263-266
NV110 Atsushi Uno, "One aspect of extraordinary perception (sāmānyalakṣaṇa-pratyakṣa)", JIBSt 8.2, 1960, 38-41
NV111 Candrodaya Bhattacharya, "The Nyāya view of the apprehension of cognitive validity", JPA 8.29-30, 1961, 1-14
NV112 Gopikamohan Bhattacharya, Studies in Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika Theism. Calcutta 1961
NV113 Sibajiban Bhattacharya, "The Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika doctrine of qualities", PEW 11, 1961, 143-151
NV114 Bimal Krishna Matilal, "Alaukikasannikarṣa in Nyāya theory of perception", PAIOC 21, 1961, 286-294
NV115 Jitendranath Mohanty, "Reflections on the Indian theory of avayavīpratyakṣa", JIAP 1, 1961-62, 30-41. Reprinted in his Phenomonology and Ontology (The Hague 1970), 183-197
NV116 Harsh Narain, "Finding an English equivalent for guṇa", PEW 11, 1961, 45-52
NV117 Ernst Steinkellner, "Die Literatur des älteren Nyāya", WZKSOA 5, 1961, 149-162
NV118 Atsushi Uno, "The ascertainment of truth of knowledge in the Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika", JIBSt 9, 1961, 34-39
NV119 V.Varadachari, "Note on the prāmāṇyavāda of the Nyāya school", JGJRI 17.3-4, 1961, 265-274
NV120 V.Varadachari, "Anaikāntika fallacy in the Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika philosophy", SVUOJ 4.1-2, 1961, 40-43
NV121 Dinesh Chandra Guha, "The technique of the insertion of paryāpti (paryāptiniveśa) in the Navya-nyāya dialectics", Bh 6, 1962-63, 65-94
NV122 C.N.Mishra, "The nature and status of recollection (smṛti) in the Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika philosophy", JBRS 48, 1962, 69-76
NV123 Sitaramji Shastri, "A discussion connected with the darśanas", SPP 3.1, 1962, 8-11
NV124 Atsushi Uno, "The concept of vyāpti in the Nyāya school", Acta Asiatica 3, 1962, 16-29
NV125 V.Varadachari, "A note on the maṅgalavāda of the Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika school", ALB 26, 1962, 28-35
NV125.5 George Chemparathy, Aufkommen und Entwicklung der Lehre einen Wesen in Nyayā und Vaiśeṣika. Wien 1963
NV126 Susil Kumar Maitra, "Nyāya theory of self", IPC 8, 1963, 1-6
NV127 Bimal Krishna Matilal, "The intensional character of lakṣaṇa and saṃkara in Navya-Nyāya", IIJ 8, 1964, 85-95
NV127.5 Jitendranath Mohanty, "The Nyāya theory of doubt", VJP 3, 1965, 15-35. Reprinted IPE 1, 351-372
NV128 Gerhard Oberhammer, "Der svābhāvikasambandha: ein geschichtlicher Beitrag zur Nyāya-Logik", WZKSOA 8, 1964, 131-181
NV129 Dharmendra Nath Sastri, Critique of Indian Realism. Agra 1964
NV130 K.C.Varadachari, "Pratibhā", BhV 24, 1964, 69-74
NV131 S.S.Barlingay, "The philosophy of sāmānya or jāti", Shakti 2.7, 1965, 20-24
NV132 S.S.Barlingay, "Induction and Indian logic", Shakti 2.10, 1965, 20-28
NV133 Rasik Vihari Joshi, "Fallacy in Nyāya", V.V.Mirashi Felicitation Volume (Nagpur 1965). Reprinted in SILM 45-73
NV134 S.D.Joshi, "The Nyāya theory of the denotation of roots and verb-ending suffixes", Shridhar Shastri Ware Commemoration Volume (Wai 1965), 308-312
NV135 Hidenori Kitagawa, "On upādhi", JIBSt 27, 1965, 430-436
NV136 V.Varadachari, "Requisites of a good hetu", ABORI 46, 1965, 43-48
NV136.5 Kali Krishna Banerjee, "Language and reality (a metaphysical essay). Anviksa 1, 1966, 13-23
NV137 Chandrodaya Bhattacharya, "The philosophy of Nyāya", JIAP 5, 1966 - 7.2, 1968, 58-69
NV138 Masaaki Hattori, "The characteristic features and the historical background of the Naiyāyika arguments concerning ātman", Journal of Philosophical Studies (Kyoto) 53.6, 1966, 5-6
NV139 Hemanta Kumar Ganguli, "The problem of generalisation and the limits of doubt", Anviksa 1.1, 1966, 1-12
NV140 Umesh Mishra, History of Indian Philosophy. Volume II: Nyaya-Vaisesika. Allahabad 1966
NV141 Jitendranath Mohanty, "Nyāya theory of doubt", VJP 3.1, 1966, 15-35. Reprinted in his Phenomenology and Ontology (The Hague 1970), 198-219
NV142 Giuseppe Pipitone, "Antologia Vaiśeṣika", Vidya 13-14, 1966, 19-26
NV143 Priyaranjan Ray, "The theory of chemical combination in ancient Indian philosophy", IJHS 1, 1966, 1-14
NV144 S.N.Sen, "The impetus theory of the Vaiśeṣika", IJHS 1, 1966, 34-45
NV145 Sushanta Sen, "The nature of samavāya (inherence)", VJP 3.1, 1966, 105-117
NV146 N.J.Shah, "On the early history and nature of nirvikalpaka pratyakṣa in the Vaiśeṣika and the Nyāya schools", JOI 16, 1966, 18-23
NV147 B.L.Sharma, "Pakṣatā: the motivational conditions of inference according to Navya-Nyāya", Darshana 21, 1966, 103-107
NV148 V.Varadachari, "Conditions for the rise of perceptual cognition", SKBCV 248-251
NV149 Gopikamohan Bhattacharya, "The concept of tarka in Navya-nyāya", Anviksa 2.2, 1967, 65-71. Reprinted in GMBNN 69-76
NV150 S.C.Chatterji, "Chemical theories of ancient India", IPC 12.2-3, 1967, 53-55
NV151 George Chemparathy, "Theism and early Vaiśeṣika system", KAG 109-125
NV152 Devaprasad Bhattacharya, "Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika theory of causation: an Advaitic study", IPC 13.4, 1968 - 14.2, 1969
NV152.5 Sibajiban Bhattacharya, "The middle term", Notre Dame Journal of Formal Logic 9, 1968, 229-232. Reprinted IPACR 139-142
NV153 Dinesh Chandra Guha, Navya Nyāya System of Logic: Some Basic Theories and Techniques. Varanasi 1968; Delhi 1979
NV154 Bimal Krishna Matilal, "Indian theories of knowledge and truth", PEW 18, 1968, 321-334
NV155 Narayana Mishra, "The non-inherent causality and the special qualities of the soul", SVUOJ 11, 1968, 5-8
NV156 S.N.Mishra, Vaiśeṣika Darśana. Varanasi 1968
NV157 Karl H. Potter, "Is Nyāya intensional or extensional?", JAOS 88, 1968, 711-717
NV158 Karl H. Potter, "Astitva jñeyatva abhidheyatva", WZKSOA 12-13, 1968-69, 275-280. Reprinted IPE 1, 299-304
NV159 Anima Sen Gupta, "Vaiśeṣika categories", VK 55, 1968-69, 502-503
NV160 Siddheswar Varma, "Plurality--philosophical and grammatical--in Sanskrit tradition", SVUOJ 11, 1968, 1-4
NV161 Shodo Yamagami, "The concept of 'whole' in the orthodox school of Indian logicians" (in Japanese with English summary). TGK 55, 1968, 176-190
NV162 George Chemparathy, "The little-known fragments from early Vaiśeṣika literature on the omniscience of īśvara", ALB 33, 1969, 117-134
NV162.5 Hemanta Kumar Ganguly, "Metaphysics of meaning", Anviksa 2.1, 1967, 38-48; 2.2, 1967, 13-24; 3.1, 1968, 61-72; 3.2-4.1, 1979, 71-84
NV163 A.S.V.Pant, "Epistemology in the Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika system with special reference to śabda", PAIOC 25, 1969, 357-363
NV164 Anantlal Thakur, "Adṛṣṭa and dharma in the Vaiśeṣika philosophy", Rtam 1.1, 1969, 51-58
NV165 V.Varadachari, "Scope and basis of lakṣaṇa in the Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika schools", Rtam 1.1, 1969, 143-149
NV166 Sunilkumar Bera, "Place of meaningful word in Navya-Nyāya philosophy", ProcIPC 1970, 38-45. Also Darshana 12.3, 1972, 20-25
NV167 Tarashankar Bhattacharya, The Nature of Vyāpti according to the Navya-Nyāya. Calcutta 1970
NV168 Mrinalkanti Gangopadhyaya, "The concept of upādhi in Nyāya logic", JIP 1, 1970-71, 146-166
NV169 Wilhelm Halbfass, "Remarks on the Vaiśeṣika concept of sāmānya", Anjali 137-151
NV170 Bimal Krishna Matilal, "Reference and existence in Nyāya and Buddhist logic", JIP 1, 1970-71, 83-110. Reprinted IPACR 231-258
NV171 Karunesha Shukla, "The Vaiśeṣika schools", VIJ 8, 1970, 153-159
NV172 Anantlal Thakur, "Lost and little-known Nyāya works", Rtam 1.2, 1970, 31-38
NV173 Atsushi Uno, "Satpratipakṣa as a fallacy in the Navya-nyāya", JIBSt 37, 1970, 1023-1035
NV175 Gopi Nath Bhattacharya, Application of Mīmāṃsā to Nyāya. Ph.D.Thesis, Burdwan University 1971
NV176 Saranath Bose, "Some considerations on Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika ontology", VJP 8.1, 1971, 31-34
NV177 George Chemparathy, "The number of qualities in īśvara", JGJRI 27.1-2, 1971, 11-16
NV178 C.Sampurna, "The definition of perception in the Nyāya and the Advaita systems", RJRU 6-7, 1971, 81-91
NV179 Karunesha Shukla, "Origin of the Vaiśeṣika system", SPP 11, 1971, 28-36
NV180 Hiranmoy Banerjee, "On a mistranslation of the terms viśeṣya and prakāra", PEW 22, 1972, 93-96
NV181 Candrodaya Bhattacharya, "On the Nyāya view of consciousness", JIAP 11.1, 1972, 44-53
NV182 Dinesh Chandra Guha, "The import of certain expressions like 'either-or' etc., in the light of Navyanyāya, and its application to the complete meaning of the judgment", VJP 8.2, 1972, 45-47
NV183 Srinarayana Mishra, "Order of enumeration of the Vaiśeṣika categories", SVUOJ 15, 1972, 129-136
NV184 Laxman C. Mullati, The Navya-Nyāya Theory of Inference. Ph.D.Thesis, University of British Columbia 1972
NV185 A.D'Almeida, Nyāya Philosophy: Nature and Validity of Knowledge. Alwaye 1973
NV185.5 Sunil Kumar Bera, Realist Philosophy of Language. Ph.D.Thesis, U. of Madras 1973. Published Calcutta 1994
NV186 B.N.Hazarika, "Debates and symposia in Vedic India", JUG 24-25, 1973-74, 94-101
NV187 Kishore Nath Jha, Problem of Self in Nyāya Philosophy. D. Litt. Thesis, Bihar University 1973
NV188 Chhabinath Mishra, "The nature of perception as elucidated in Vaiśeṣika philosophy", RJRU 9, 1973, 1-7
NV189 Durga Madhav Praharaj, "A note on the ascertainment of vyāpti", Darshana 13.4 (52), 1973, 35-40
NV190 C.Ramiah, "Avayavin--a central concept in the Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika theory of causation", IPC 18, 1973, 174-189
NV191 C.Ramiah, "Can we conceive of niranvaya-vināśa in Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika?", IndPQ 1, 1973-74, 42-51
NV192 Viswanath Sen, "Nyāya concept of necessity in relation to vyāpti", RBJ 6, 1973, 53-57
NV192.5 M.C.Bharatiya, "Definition of a cause in Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika system", PICP 48, 1974, 113-116
NV193 Gopikamohan Bhattacharya, "The concept of pakṣatā in Navya-nyāya", CDSFV 337-343. Reprinted in GMBNN 77-84
NV194 Sibajiban Bhattacharya, "Some features of Navya-Nyāya logic", PEW 24, 1974, 329-342
NV194.5 Hari Mohan Jha, "The Navya Nyaya technique of analysis", PICP 48, 1974, 1-16
NV195 Bimal Krishna Matilal, "A note on the Nyāya fallacy sādhyasama and petitio principii", JIP 2, 1974, 211-224
NV196 Umesh Mishra, Smṛti Theory according to Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika. Indological Research Series 3, Varanasi 1974
NV197 Karl H. Potter, "On the realistic proclivities of Navya-Nyāya as explicated by Bhattacharya", PEW 24, 1974, 343-348
NV198 Tomoyasu Takenaka, "The theory of the universal in Indian realism--on the proof of the reality of the universal and the relation between the universal and individuals" (summary). ToG 48, 1974, 9-11
NV199 Anantlal Thakur, "Peep into the less-known Nyāya authors and works", ISUD 3, 1974, 168-174
NV200 Anantlal Thakur, "The Mahābhārata and the Nyāyaśāstra", PAIOC 27, 1974, 403-408
NV201 Anantlal Thakur, "The Trairāśikas and the Vaiśeṣikas", VIRB 2, 1974, 45-47
NV202 R.K.Tripathi, "Categories in Nyāya and Kant", IPA 10, 1974-75, 29-32
NV203 Siddheshwar Varma, "The basic philosophical approach of the Vaiśeṣika system", CDSFV 407-409
NV204 Gopikamohan Bhattacharya, "Vyadhikaraṇābhāva--a type of negation", WZKSOA 19, 1975, 199-212
NV205 Kali Krishna Banerjee, "To speak clearly", KCV; reprinted in KKBLKO 3-14
NV206 Kisor Chakrabarti, "The Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika theory of universals", JIP 3, 1975, 363-382
NV207 Kisor Kumar Chakrabarti, "Some comparisons between Frege's logic and Navya-Nyāya logic", PPR 36, 1975-76, 554-563
NV208 Wilhelm Halbfass, "Conceptualizations of 'Being' in classical Vaiśeṣika", WZKSOA 19, 1975, 183-198
NV209 Bimal Krishna Matilal, "Causality in the Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika school", PEW 25, 1975, 41-48
NV210 Keichi Miyamoto, "A study on natural philosophy in India--Vaiśeṣika theory of pākajotpatti" (in Japanese with English summary). Skenk 225, 1975, 29-50
NV211 Jatilcoomar Mookerjee, "Vāda", JDPUC 1, 1975, 81-95
NV212 Shinkan Murakami, "Arguments for the existence of ātman in the Vaiśeṣika philosophy" (summary). ARTU 25, 1975, 160
NV213 Karl H. Potter, "Some thoughts on the Nyāya conception of meaning", JIP 3, 1975, 209-216
NV214 Anantlal Thakur, "Perception in Nyāya philosophy", Bharata Manisha 1.1, 1975, 49-58
NV215 Atsushi Uno, "A study of pratiyogin", JIBSt 23.2, 1975, 7-13
NV216 B.M.Awasthi, "A critique of Nyāya theory of triple causation", QFT 250-253
NV217 Kali Krishna Banerjee, "Double negation in Nyāya logic and in formal logic", JDPUC 2, 1976, 151-161
NV218 Sivajiban Bhattacharya, "Some principles and concepts of Navya-Nyāya logic and ontology", OH 24.1, 1976 - 25.1, 1977. Reprinted DoubtBK 201-244
NV219 Raja Ram Dravid, "Prāmāṇya Vāda", IndPQ 4, 135-146
NV220 Sarita Gupta, "Svarūpa Sambandha--a peculiar relation of Navya-Nyāya", JGJRI 32, 1976, 181-186
NV221 Wilhelm Halbfass, "Zum Begriff der Substanz (dravya) in Vaiśeṣika", WZKSOA 20, 1976, 141-166
NV222 Y. Krishan, "Role of the Nyāya-Vaiśeṣikas in Indian religion and society", Prachya Pratibha 4.1, 1976, 67-74
NV223 A.K.Mukherjee, "The definition of pervasion in Navya-Nyāya", JIP 4, 1976, 1-50; 7, 1979, 107-152
NV224 Shinkan Murakami, "Arguments for the existence of ātman in the Vaiśeṣika philosophy" (in Japanese with English summary). TDBKN 25, 1976, 1-56
NV225 Mohini Mullick, "Implication and entailment in Navya-nyāya logic", JIP 4, 1976, 127-134
NV226 Harsh Narain, Evolution of the Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika Categoriology. Volume I. Varanasi 1976
NV227 C.Ramaiah, "Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika theory of numbers", IndPQ 4, 1976-77, 129-134
NV228 J.L.Shaw, "Subject and predicate", JIP 4, 1976, 155-180
NV229 Esther A. Solomon, Indian Dialectics. Two volumes. Ahmedabad 1976, 1978
NV230 V.K.Bharadwaj, "Tarka and implication", IndPQ 5, 1977-78, 91-102
NV231 Gopikamohan Bhattacharya, "Śābdabodha as a separate type of pramāṇa", JIP 5, 1977, 73-84. Reprinted in GMBNN 85-98
NV232 Kamaleswar Bhattacharya, "On anyonyābhāva", ITaur 5, 1977, 37-42
NV233 Janakivallabha Bhattacharya, "The cognitive relation: would A.C.Ewing's view have been acceptable to the neo-logicians of India?", IndPQ 5, 1977-78, 65-80. Also CPP65-80
NV234 M.P.Marathe, "An ontological slum in Navya-nyāya", Philosophica 6.2, 1977 - 6.3, 1977
NV234.1 Allen Hillel Merkrebs, The Concept of Adṛṣṭa in Vaiśeṣika Philosophy and An Explanation for the Law of Karma. University of Michigan 1977
NV235 Bimal Krishna Matilal, Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika. Volume VI, Fascicule 2 of J. Gonda (ed.), A History of Indian Literature. Wiesbaden 1977
NV236 L.C.Mullatti, The Navya-Nyāya Theory of Inference. Dharwar 1977
NV236.1 A. S. Viswanatha Pant, "The theory of anumāna as discussed in the early Vaiśeṣika texts", JOR 47-55, 1977-86, 145-150
NV237 Karl H. Potter (ed.), Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika up to Gaṅgeśa. Volume II of Encyclopedia of Indian Philosophies. Delhi 1977. Published as Indian Metaphysics and Epistemology, Princeton, N.J. 1978
NV238 Nirmal Rani, "On the nature of satpakṣi", KUJ 11,1977, 271-276
NV239 Prabal Kumar Sen, "Radhakrishnan's assessment of Navya-Nyāya", IPA 12, 1977-78, 217-226
NV240 Y.Wadhwani, "Heaven and hell in the Pūrva-mīmāṃsā and the Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika systems", BDCRI 37, 1977-78, 182-186
NV241 Gopikamohan Bhattacharya, "On injunctive sentences", GMBNN 99-104
NV242 Gopikamohan Bhattacharya, "Navadvīpa's contribution to Navya-nyāya", GMBNN 3-11
NV243 Kalidas Bhattacharya, "The Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika and other notions of freedom", Philosophica 7.4, 1978, 1-19
NV244 Bijon Biswas, "The Nyāya theory of perception", Philosophica 7.4, 1978, 1-14
NV245 Kisor Chakraborty, "Definitions of vyāpti (pervasion) in Navya-nyāya: a critical survey", JIP 5, 1978, 209-236
NV246 Kisor Chakraborty, "Determination of universal concomitance", JIP 5, 1978, 291-310
NV247 Kisor Chakraborty, "The Nyāya concept of svābhāvikasambandha: a historical retrospect", JIP 5, 1978, 385-392
NV248 Kisor Kumar Chakraborti, "The Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika theory of negative entities", JIP 6, 1978, 129-144
NV249 G. Chemparathy, "The Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika as interpreters of śruti", JD 3, 1978, 274-291
NV249.1 George Chemparathy, A discussion of the early Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika on the nature of īśvara", BhV 39.1, 1979, 31-38
NV250 Arjun Mishra, "Universals in Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika philosophy", IndPQ 6, 1978-79, 567-569
NV251 Curtis P. Oliver, "Perception in early Nyāya", JIP 6, 1978, 243-266
NV251.5 J. L. Shaw, "The Nyāya on existence, knowability and nameability", JIP 5, 1978, 255-266. Reprinted IPE 1, 305-316
NV252 John Vattanky, "Aspects of early Nyāya theism", JIP 6, 1978, 393-404
NV253 K.P.Bahadur, The Wisdom of Vaisheshika. Delhi 1979
NV253.1 George Chemparathy, "A discussion of the early Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika on the notion of īśvara", BhV 39.1, 1979, 31-38
NV254 Harsh Narain, "Anvīkṣikī as dialectic", LSFV 579-592
NV255 Hari Shankar Prasad, "The Nyāya view of present time as duration", P 24-26, 1979-80, 201-212
NV256 Rajendra Nath Sarma, "Arthāpatti -- as a pramāṇa", JUG 30-33, 1979-82, 171-175
NV257 P.K.Sen et al. (eds.), Logic, Ontology and Action. JSP 1, 1979
NV258 Hans-Georg Tuerstig, "Ein Beitrag zur atom-theorie des Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika Systems", AS 73, 1979, 9-22
NV258.1 Shailaja Bapat, "Saṃyoga and samavāya in Vaiśeṣika system", CASSt 5, 1980, 161-167
NV259 V.K.Bharadwaj, "A theory of tarka sentences", PPR 41, 1980-81, 532-546
NV259.1 V. K. Nharadwaj, "Logic of the Nyāya anumāna", PTA 1980, 61-69
NV260 Gopikamohan Bhattacharya, "On saṃsargamaryadā in Navya-nyāya", PWIAI 79-84
NV261 Maya Das, "Prayojana with special reference to the Nyāya and the Advaita Vedānta", VJP 16-18, 1980-82, 70-77
NV262 Veena Gajendragadkar, "The Vaiśeṣika categories: a logical perspective", IndPQ 8, 1980-81, 107-120
NV263 Jayashree Gune, "The meaning of liṅ according to the Nyāya and the Vyākaraṇa schools", PWIAI 155-168
NV264 Sarita Gupta, "Svarūpa-sambandha--a peculiar relation of Navya-nyāya", IndPQ 8, 1980-81, 247-252
NV265 Wilhelm Halbfass, "The Vaiśeṣika concept of guṇa and the problem of universals", WZKSOA 24, 1980, 225-238
NV266 V.N.Jha, "Naiyāyikas' concept of pada and vākya", PWIAI 85-94. Also SILLE 45-53
NV267 Bimal Krishna Matilal, "Double negation in Navya-Nyāya", SISDI 1-10
NV267.1 C. Ramiah, "The Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika conception of cause", PTA1980, 50-60
NV268 S.Sankaranarayanan, "Threefold inference of the Naiyāyikas: a historical study", ALB 44-45, 1980-81, 107-l19
NV269 J.L.Shaw, "The Nyāya on cognition and negation", JIP 8, 1980, 279-302
NV270 Anantalal Thakur, "Members of the parārthānumāna: later phases", CIS 123-131
NV271 K.K.Banerjee, "A note on the Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika theory of causality", JSP3 159-190
NV272 Lawrence Davis, "Tarka in the Nyāya theory of inference", JIP 9, 1981, 105-120. Reprinted IPACR 153-168
NV272.1 Nirmala Rani Gupta, "The concept of rejoinder (jāti) in Indian logic", BhV 44.3-4, 1981, 64-68
NV273 Arvind Sharma, "The concept of apavarga in Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika", MO 14, 1981, 88-92
NV274 Virendra Shekhawat, "Nyāya syllogism and causal explanation", IndPQ 9, 1981-82, 391-404
NV275 A.L.Thakur, "The Mahābhārata and the Nyāyaśāstra", PBh 1, 1981, 94-99
NV276 John Vattanky, "The language of negation in Nyāya", JD 6, 1981, 7-17
NV277 A. Wezler, "Proposal for a joint Indo-German project in the field of Navya-Nyāya literature and tradition", IIG 44-47
NV278 C.D.Bijelwan, The Analysis of Jñāna and Ajñāna in the Light of Nyāya and Advaita Vedānta. Madras 1982
NV279 Sri Jiban Biswas, "Some reflections on sāmānyalakṣaṇa", OH 30.2, 1982, 59-84
NV280 V.N.Jha, "On ubhayābhāva, anyatarābhāva and viśiṣṭābhāva", ABORI 63, 1982, 99-120. Also SILLE 146-153
NV289 Keiichi Miyamoto, "Anumāna and nyāya of the Naiyāyikas", JIBSt 30.2, 1982, 20-25
NV290 Yuko Miyasaka, "The concept of paryāpti in Navya-nyāya", JIBSt 30.2, 1982, 17-19
NV291 Pradyot Kumar Mondal, "Some aspects of perception in old Nyāya", JIP 10, 1982, 357-376
NV292 P.K.Mukhopadhyay, "The philosophy of universals", JSP 4, 1982, 209-245
NV293 G. Oberhammer, "Transzendenz als Heil im älteren Nyāya", EDH 27-39
NV294 Hans-Georg Turstig, Über Entstehungsprozesse in der Philosophie des Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika-Systems. Wiesbaden 1982
NV295 S.R.Bhatt, "The Navya-nyāya theory of jāti and sāmānya", Aruna-Bharati 23-33
NV296 Sibajiban Bhattacharya, "Some aspects of the Navya-nyāya theory of inference", JIAP 22.1, 1983, 36-56. Also DoubtBK 245-267. Reprinted ILAR pp. 162-182
NV297 B.David Burke, "On the measure parimaṇḍala", PEW 33, 1983, 273-284
NV298 George Chemparathy, L'autorité du Veda selon les Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika. Louvain-la-Neuve 1983
NV299 Satya Dev, "The secret of Nyāya", BVa 18.3-4, 1983, 18-21
NV300 R.D.Hegde, "A note on viśeṣa", Sambodhi 11, 1983, 1-4
NV301 H.M.Joshi, "Some fragments of Indian logic", JOI 33, 1983, 265-271
NV302 Kenneth J. Perszyk, "'Virtue is not blue': Navya-nyāya and some Western views", JIP 11, 1983, 325-338
NV303 S.B.Raghunadacarya, Means of Valid Cognition according to Nyāya and Mīmāṃsā. A Critical Study. Tirupati 1983
NV304 Arvind Sharma, "A point of intersection between the Nyāya theories of perception and error", Triveni 51.4, 1983, 41-43
NV305 Basavaraj Siddhasrami, "Upamāna as a distinct pramāṇa in Nyāya system", PTG 18.l, 1983, 20-22
NV306 L.P.N.Sinha, Nyāya Theory of Perception. New Delhi 1983
NV307 K.Vijayan, "Nyāya and yoga", Journal of Manuscript Studies 24, 1983, 4 pp.
NV308 Sibajiban Bhattacharya, "Navya Nyāya theory of pervasion", JIAP 23.1, 1984. Reprinted DoubtBK 268-300
NV308.5 K. C. Dash, "Semantic analysis of simple sentence in Navya-Nyāya", JUJI 1.1, 1984, 65-73
NV309 Erich Frauwallner, "Der Navyanyāyaḥ", EFNW 43-55
NV310 Erich Frauwallner, "Der Navyanyāyaḥ, ein Artikel für das 'Wörterbuch der Philosophie'", EFNW 57-62
NV311 Mrinal Kanti Gangopadhyay, Indian Logic in its Sources on Validity of Inference. New Delhi 1984
NV311.5 Dipak Ghosh, Abhāvavimarśa. Varanasi 1984
NV312 Rachappa I. Ingalalli, "The concept of viṣayatā in Navya-nyāya", ALB 48, 1984, 65-77
NV313 V.N.Jha, "On occurrence-exacting relations" (summary). PAIOC 32, 1983-85, 347
NV313.1 V.N.Jha, "Navya-nyāya philosophy", SVUOJ 27, 1982, 65-74
NV314 Sukla Kanungo, "The Nyāya notion of hybridity (saṃkara)", JIAP 23.2, 1984, 60-63
NV315 Madhusudan Maitra, "Verbal communication as a source of knowledge of negation: a critical estimate of Nyāya view" (summary). PAIOC 32, 1984-85, 349-350
NV316 P.K.Mandal, "Some technicalities in Navya-nyāya explained", IndPQ 11, 1984-85, 51-66
NV317 Bimal Krishna Matilal, "Grammaticality and meaninglessness", Amrtadhara 263-272
NV318 Bimal Krishna Matilal, "Knowing that one knows", JICPR 2.1, 1984, 19-48. Reprinted IPE 1, 143-172
NV319 S.N.Mishra, "Concept of bheda (difference) in Vaiśeṣika philosophy" (summary). PAIOC 32, 1984-85, 353-354
NV320 Dilip Kumar Mohanta, "Is samavāya (inherence) an internal relation?", IndPQ 11.3, 1984, Student's Supplement 1-8
NV321 Harsh Narain, "Evolution of non-being as a Vaiśeṣika category", AligarhJOS 1, 1984, 129-137
NV322 Gerhard Oberhammer, Wahrheit und Transzendenz. Eine Beitrag zur Spiritualität des Nyāya. Wien 1984
NV323 Kenneth J. Perszyk, "The Nyāya and Russell on empty terms", PEW 34, 1984, 131-146
NV324 Kenneth J. Perszyk, "Negative entities and negative facts in Navya-nyāya", JIP 12, 1984, 237-263
NV325 Hari Shankar Prasad, "Time a substantive reality in Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika", EAW 34, 1984, 233-266
NV326 Subhash Chandra Saha Roy, "Essential characteristics of valid inferences" (summary). PAIOC 32, 1984-85, 365-366
NV327 Ananta Lal Thakur, "The Buddhist and orthodox Nyāya system", JDBSDU 8.1, 1984, 31-38
NV328 S.R.Bhatt, "The concept of prāmāṇya in Navya-Nyāya school", RKV 17-28
NV329 Hirendra Nath Bhattacharya, "The Nyāya concept of vyāptigraha", IndPQ 12.4, 1985, Student Supplement 9-15
NV330 Sibajiban Bhattacharya, "Abstraction, analysis and universals: the Navya-nyāya philosophy", APCP 189-202
NV330.1 Sivajivan Bhattacharya, "Being in Aristotle and Navyanyāya", JASBe 27.4, 1985, 101-112
NV331 Douglas D. Daye, "Some epistemologically misleading expressions: 'inference' and anumāna, 'perception' and pratyakṣa", APCP 231-252
NV332 Bimal K. Matilal, "Awareness and meaning in Navya-nyāya", APCP 373-392. Reprinted CEBKM 114-132
NV332.1 Bimal Krishna Matilal, "On the theory of number and paryāpti in Navyanyāya", JASBe 27.4, 1985, 13-21. Reprinted CEBKM 133-140
NV332.2 Bimal Krishna Matilal, "Pandit Madhusudana Nyayacharya and Navya Nyāya studies", JASBe 27.4, 1985, 1-2
NV333 Dilip Kumar Mohanta, "The traditional critique of Vaiśeṣika category of samavāya: an appraisal", IndPQ 12.3, 1985, Student's Supplement 11-19
NV333.5 J.N.Mohanty, "Psychologism in Indian logical theory", APCP 203-211. reprinted IPACR 2, 143-152
NV334 Roy W. Perrett, "A note on the Navya-nyāya account of number", JIP 13, 1985, 227-234
NV335 Karl H. Potter, "A speech-act model for understanding Navya-nyāya epistemology", APCP 213-230
NV336 J.L.Shaw, "Proper names: contemporary philosophy and the Nyāya", APCP 327-372
NV337 Lata Bapat, "Role and significance of dṛṣṭānta in anumāna", IPQ 13, 1986, Supplement 299-308
NV338 Sibajiban Bhattacharyya, "The Navya-Nyāya theory of abstraction", FPS 312-329
NV338.1 Arindam Chakravarti, "Understanding falsehoods: a note on the Nyāya concept of yogyatā", JASBe 28.1, 1986, 10-11
NV339 Raghunath Ghosh, "The Vaiśeṣika account of the phenomenon of dream", Philosophica 15-16, 1986-87, 179-184
NV339.1 Sitanath Goswami, "Validity of the Vedas--Nyāya view", Anviksa 8, 1986. Reprinted IndTrad II, 9-20
NV340 R.I.Ingalalli, "The concept of definition (lakṣaṇa) in Nyāya", Philosophica 15-16, 1986-87, 162-167
NV341 V.N.Jha, "Avacchedakatva--a particular svarūpasambandha? Why?", SILLE 118-125
NV342 V.N.Jha, "On the delimiting relation of a counterpositiveness", SILLE 126-136
NV343 V.N.Jha, "Temporal relation in Navya-Nyāya", SILLE 137-145
NV345 V.N.Jha, "The rationale of a yogic perception", SILLE 154-162
NV347 V.N.Jha, "Nature of śabdapramāṇa in Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika", SILLE 36-44
NV347.1 Shinkan Murakami, "Vaiśeṣika theory of direct perception (pratyakṣa) and verbal expression" (summary), TDBKN 36, 1986, 200-199
NV348 Sukharanjan Saha, "Kindred points in an old epistemology", OH 34.1, 1986, 1-46
NV349 Sabujkoli Sen (Mitra), "The concept of apramā (non-valid knowledge) in Nyāya school", VJP 23.2, 1986, 76-81
NV350 Walter Slaje, "Untersuchungen zur Chronologie einiger Nyāya-Philosophen", SII 11-12, 1986, 245-278
NV351 Walter Slaje, "Niḥśreyasam im alten Nyāya", WZKSOA 30, 1986, 163-178
NV351.1 V.Varadachari, "Tamo'ri and Timirāri", JOR 47-55, 1977-86, 151-156
NV352 V.K.Bharadwaj, "Implication and entailment in Navya-nyāya logic", JIP 15, 1987, 149-154
NV353 Chandidas Bhattacharya, "Can there be empirical evidence for general truth?", JIP 15, 1987, 333-348
NV353.1.Antonelle Comba, "Carakasaṃhitā, Śārīrasthāna I and Vaiśeṣika philosophy", in G.Jan Meulenfeld and Dominik Wujastyk (eds.), Studies on Medical History, Groningen Oriental Studies Vol. 2, Groningen 1987, pp. 43-61
NV354 Raghunath Ghosh, "A problem concerning Nyāya theory of nirvikalpaka pratyakṣa", IndPQ 14, 1987, 209-216
NV355 Raghunath Ghosh, "Gopinath Kaviraj on the doctrine of pratibhā with special reference to Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika", MGKCV 58-65
NV355.1 P.K.Maity, "The Nyaya concept of self and some European parallels and contrasts:, RBJPS 2, 1987, 73-78
NV356 Pradyot Kr. Mandal, "Some problems of perception in Navya-Nyāya", JIP 15, 1987, 125-148
NV357 Ernst Prets, "Notes on the anadhyavasitahetvābhāsa", WZKSOA 31, 1987, 131-140
NV358 C. Ramaiah, "The problem of personal identity--Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika perspective", IPA 20, 1987-88, 68-84
NV359 Cesare Rizzi, Introduzione al Nyāya. Bologna 1987
NV360 Sukharanjan Saha, Perspectives on Nyāya Logic and Epistemology. Calcutta 1987
NV361 Vibha, The Nyāya Concept of Abhāva. Delhi 1987
NV362 Kali Krishna Banerjee, "Pramā-pramāṇa and knowledge-justification", KKBLKO 233-251
NV363 Arindam Chakrabarti, "The end of life: a Nyāya-Kantian approach to the Bhagavadgītā", JIP 16, 1988, 327-334
NV364 Sunil Kumar Das, The Nyāya Theory of Supernormal Perception. Calcutta 1988
NV365 Aruna Goel, Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika and Modern Science. New York 1988
NV366 V.N.Jha, "Artha, viṣaya and kāraka", SIRVJ 123-126
NV367 Bimal Krishna Matilal, "Śābdabodha and the problem of knowledge-representation in Sanskrit", JIP 16, 1988, 107-l22
NV367.1 Bimal Krishna Matilal, "Nyāya critique of the Buddhist doctrine of no-soul", FTI 1988, 85-104. Reprinted JIP 17, 1989, 61-80.
NV368 Sabita Mishra, "The origin and history of Navya Nyāya", PB 193, 1988, 430-435
NV369 Arati Mukherjee, A Critique of Verbal Testimony. Calcutta 1988
NV369.1 S. Revathy, "On the definition of 'definition' according to Nyāya", LP 2, 1988, 107-116
NV370 S. Sankaranarayanan, "Problem of definition in Indian logic", ALB 52, 1988, 114-127
NV370.1 B. Sansom, "Strawson and the Nyāya on meaning", Darshana 28.4, 1988, 42-52
NV370.5 J.L.Shaw, "The Nyaya on double negation", Notre Dame Journal of Formal Logic 29, 1988, 139-154. Reprinted 123-138
NV371 Toshihiro Wada, "Qualifier (viśeṣaṇa) in Navya-nyāya philosophy", JIBSt 37.1, 1988, 7-13
NV372 Asoka Chatterjee Sastri, "Determination and position of tarka: Naiyāyikas vis-a-vis Śaṅkarites", POSankara 156-166
NV372.1 Anant Lal Thakur, "Joy, suffering, and eternal bliss in Nyāya philosophy", NBLBS 53-58
NV372.1.5 M. Veeraiah, The Structure and Grounds of Inference in Nyāya and Aristotle. Tirupati 1988
NV372.2 Gokamohan Bhattacharya, "On avacchedaka in Navya-Nyāya", Dharma-Nirajan 1989, 182-189
NV373 Sibajiban Bhattacharyya, "The empirical subject: a comparative study of Nyāya and Advaita Vedānta theories", POSankara 126-142
NV374 Nisith Nath Chakravorty, "Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika atomism (paramāṇuvāda): a critical exposition", VJP 25.2-26.1, 1989, 77-82
NV374.1 Amita Chatterjee, "Can there be an incontinent action in the Nyāya scheme of intentional action?", JJP 1.1, 1989, 60-74
NV374.1.1.Subhas Chandra Dash, "A note on avayavaśakti vs. samudayaśakti", SVUOJ 27, 1989, 103-108
NV374.2 Raghunath Ghose, "The role of tarka in the phenomenon of vyāptigraha", Purnatrayi 16.2, 1989, 1-8
NV375 Raghunath Ghosh, "The concept of anuvyavasāya in Nyāya logic: a phenomenological analysis", VJP 25.2-26.1, 1989, 32-38
NV376 Wilhelm Halbfass, "Observations on sattāsambandha and the history of Vaiśeṣika ontology", JAOS 109, 1989, 553-558
NV376.1 V. N. Jha, "Nature of śabdapramāṇa in Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika", Dharma-Nirajana 1989, 307-314
NV376.2 Harsh Kumar, "The Nyāya method of philosophy", Dharma-Nirajana 1989, 328-329
NV376.3 Shiv Kumar, "Nature of upamāna in the Nyāya system, "Dharma-Nirajana 1989, 260-269
NV377 Bimal Krishna Matilal, "Nyāya critique of the Buddhist doctrine of non-souls", SelfandC 173-192
NV378 Keiichi Miyamoto, "Artha according to the Naiyāyikas and Vaiśeṣika", Acta Asiatica 57, 1989, 1-10
NV378.1 Harsh Narain, "The Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika categoriology: an appraisal:, Dharma-Niranjana 1989, 205-217
NV379 Claus Oetke, "Zur interpretation der drei merkmale des logischen grundes", ZDMG, Supplement 7, 1989, 402-409
NV380 A.S.Viswanatha Pant, "The theory of anumāna as discussed in the early Vaiśeṣika texts", JOR 47-55, 1989, 145-150
NV381 K. Preisedanz, "On ātmendriyamanorthasannikarṣa and the Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika theory of vision", BIS 4-5, 1989, 39-48
NV381.1 S.Sankaranarayanan, "Liberation in early Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika systems", ALB 53, 1989, 163-180
NV382 J.L.Shaw, "Singular existential sentences: contemporary philosophy and the Nyāya", RCT 211-240
NV382.1 John Vattanky, "On the causes of verbal knowledge", Purnatrayi 16.2, 1989, 23-30
NV383 Toshihiro Wada, "Describer (nirūpaka) in Navya-Nyāya", ABORI 69, 1989, 183-194
NV383.1 Vinayak P. Bhatta, "Theory of verbal cognition (śābdabodha)", BDCRI 49, 1990, 59-74
NV384 Sibajiban Bhattacharyya, "Some features of the technical language of Navya-Nyāya", PEW 40, 1990, 129-150. Reprinted IPACR 2, 101-122
NV385 Amita Chatterjee, "Can there be inconsistent action in the Nyāya scheme of intentional actions?", VJP 26.2, 1990, 49-62
NV386 Santimoy Chowhdury, "Is knowledge an act (kriyā)?", VJP 27.1, 1990, 10-17
NV386.5 Antonelli Comba, "Universal (sāmānya) and particular (viśeṣa) in Vaiśeṣika Āyurveda", JEAS 1, 1990, 7-32
NV387 Vibha Gaur, The Navya Nyāya Logic (Concept of Abhāva). Delhi 1990
NV388 Raghunath Ghosh, The Justification of Inference: A Navya-Nyāya Approach. Delhi 1990
NV388.1 P. I. Gradinarov, Phenomenology and Indian Epistemology: Studies in Nyāya Vaiśeṣika. Transcendental Logic and Atomism. Sophia Indological Series 2, New Delhi 1990
NV388.2 H. Isaacson, A Study of Early Vaiśeṣika and the Mīmāṃsā. Thesis, U. of Groningen 1990
NV389 R.I.Ingalalli, Tādātmya-Sambandha: A Study in Relation of Identity. Sri Garib Dass Oriental Series 107. Delhi 1990, 1995
NV389.0.H.Isaacson, A Study of Early Vaiśeṣika and the Mīmāṃsā. Thesis, U. of Groningen 1990
NV389.01 S.D.Jhala, "Historical survey of Vaiśeṣika literature", Sambodhi 14, 1990, 7-12
NV389.02 Rabindra Kumar Pande, "The Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika view of jīvanmukti: an analysis:, VIJ 28, 1990, 111-120
NV389.1 Sukharanjan Saha, "Thought and language", JICPR 8.1, 1990, 17-56
NV390 Toshihiro Wada, Invariable Concomitance in Navya Nyāya. Delhi 1990
NV391 Hiranmoy Banerjee, "Kali Krishna Banerjee on metaphysics", JJP 3.1, 1991, 1-8
NV391.1 Sibajiban Bhattacharyya, "Reason and revelation: some Indian themes and theories", JIAP 30.2, 1991, 47-71
NV391.2 Tushar Kanti Bhattacharya, "How is samavāya known? The Naiyāyikas and the Vaiśeṣikas", VJP 28.1, 1991, 69-76
NV392 Arindam Chakrabarti, "I touch what I saw", PPR 52, 1992, 103-116
NV393 Kisor Kumar Chakraborti and Chandana Chakraborti, "Toward dualism: the Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika way", PEW 41, 1991, 477-492
NV394 Keshab Chandra Dash, Relations in Knowledge Representation: An Interdisciplinary Study in Nyāya, Mīmāṃsā, Vyākaraṇa, Tantra, Modern Linguistics and Artificial Intelligence. Delhi 1991
NV394.1 Subas Chandra Dash, "Samaya: the word-meaning relationship in Nyāyavaiśeṣika system", JOI 41, 1991, 57-66
NV395 Srilekha Datta, The Ontology of Negation. Calcutta 1991
NV395.1 Srilekha Datta, "On the nature of koṭi of saṃśaya", JJP 3.2, 1991, 35-44
NV395.2.D.D.Daye, "On the translation of the basic Nyāya language: pakṣa, hetu and dṛṣṭānta", AspJ 3, 164-173
NV396 Raghunath Ghosh, "Some reflections on the Nyāya theory of action", IndPQ 18, 1991, 581-594
NV397 V.N.Jha, "On the formulation of the definition of pakṣatā", Prajnajyoti 143-148
NV397.1.V.N.Jha, "Ultimate principle according to the Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika", UAITD 129-136
NV398 Daya Krishna (ed.), Saṃvāda: A Dialogue between Two Philosophical Traditions. New Delhi 1991
NV399 Bimal Krishna Matilal, "Knowledge, truth and pramātva", JNMP 169-182. Reprinted CEBKM 149-161
NV400 Bimal Krishna Matilal, "Śābdabodha and the problem of knowledge-representation in Sanskrit", Prajnajyoti 179-191
NV401 Aruna Ranjan Mishra, "On the causality of sky", JIP 19, 1991, 133-142
NV402 Prabhat Misra, "The concept of tātparya in Indian philosophy of meaning", IndPQ 18, 1991, 595-608
NV403 J.N.Mohanty, "Recollections and response", JNMP 199-218
NV403.1 P.K.Mukhopadhyay, The Nyāya Theory of Linguistic Performance. Calcutta 1991
NV403.1 S. Revathy, "Why the asamavāyikāraṇa?", ALB 55, 1991, 98-103
NV403.2 Sukharanjan Saha, Meaning, Truth and Predication: A Reconstruction of Nyāya Semantics. Calcutta 1991
NV404 Ratna Datta Sharma, "Analysis of 'Nyāya' in classical Nyāya", JJP 3.1, 1991, 33-62
NV405 J.L.Shaw, "Professor Mohanty on meaning and transformation in Indian philosophy", JNMP 143-168
NV406 J.L.Shaw, "Universal sentences: Russell, Wittgenstein, Prior and the Nyāya", JIP 19, 1991, 103-120
NV406.0 K.V ijayan, "The Vaiśeṣika theory of atom:, Purnatrayi 18.2,1991, 27-34
NV406.01 O. Viswanathan Achari, "A few topics of science dealt with by Vaiseṣika", Purnatrayi 19.1, 1992,62-70
NV406.02 Toshihide Adachi, "Liṅga in the Vaiśeṣika and the Mīmāṃsā", Machikanayam Ronso (Philosophy) 26, 1992, 27-41
NV406.1 V.P.Bhatta, "Theory of nirūpya-nirūpaka-bhāva", RelationsIP 67-78
NV406.2.Sibajiban Bhattacharya, "Meaning and skepticism: some Indian themes and theories", PGI 1-20
NV406.3.J.Bronkhorst, "Quelques axiomes du Vaiśeṣika", Les Cahiers de Philosophie 14, 1992, 95-10
NV407 Arindam Chakrabarti, "On knowing by being told", PEW 42, 1992, 421-440. Reprinted IPE 1, 331-350
NV407.0 Sadhan Chakrabarti, "Two faces of triple negation", JJP 4.1, 1992, 59-68
NV407.1 Nini Chanda, "The Cartesian problem of the duality of mind and body", JIAP 31, 1992, 39-52
NV407.2 B.K.Dalai, "Samavāya", RelationsIP 11-28
NV407.3 Keshab Chandra Dash, "Nyāya modal knowledge-base and relational representation:, RelationsIP 161-168
NV407.3.5 Keshab Chandra Dash, Logic of Knowledge Base: A Nyāyayika Reader for Designing Computational Lexicon. Delhi 1992
NV407.4 Subas Chandra Dash, "Lakṣaṇa in Nyāya system",. RelationsIP 109-120
NV408 Eli Franco, "Valid reason, true sign", ZDMG Supplement 9, 1992, 660
NV408.1 Raghunath Ghosh, "The concept of 'relation' in Navya-Nyāya with special reference to jñāpya-jñāpaka-bhāva relation", VJP 28.2, 1992, 33-41
NV408.2 Raghunath Ghosh, "Jñāpya-jñāpaka-bhāva relation:, RelationsIP 79-88
NV408.3.Raghunath Ghose, "Some problems concerning the comprehension of meaning", PGI 157-164
NV408.4 Aruna Goel, "Viśeṣa as a padārtha in Vaiśeṣika-darśana", VIJ 30, 1992, 73-88
NV409 Wilhelm Halbfass, On Being and What There Is. Albany, N.Y. 1992
NV409.1 K.N.Hota, "The qualifier and qualificand relation", RelationsIP 89-98
NV409.1.1 Kashinath Hota, "Instrumental cause of inferential cognition", JOI 42.1-2, 1992, 55-62
NV409.2 R.I.Ingalalli, "On relation of identity (tādātmya-sambandha)", RelationsIP 35-48
NV409.3 V.N.Jha, "The paryāpti-relation in Navya-nyāya", RelationsIP 49-60
NV409.3.5 V. N. Jha, "Prakāra and saṃarga in śābdabodha", Vidya-Vratin 1992, 145-154
NV409.4 Nirmala Kulkarni, "Saṃyogasambandha in Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika", RelationsIP 1-10
NV410 Bimal Krishna Matilal, "Pramāṇa as evidence", ZDMG Supplement 9, 1992, 659-660
NV410.1 Dilip Kumar Mohanta, "Syllogism: Aristotle and Nyāya", VJP 28.2, 1992, 27-32
NV411 Arthur Nieuwendijk, "Semantics and comparative logic", JIP 20, 1992, 377-418
NV411.00 Gerhard Oberhammer, "Der frühe Nyāya: Bemerkungen zur inneren Gestalt seines Denkens" in A.W.van der Hoek, D.H.A.Kolff and M.S.Oort (eds.), Ritual, State and History in South Asia: Essays in Honour of J.C.Heesterman (Leiden 1992), 244-258
NV411.0.Claus Oetke, "Zur interpretation drei Merkmale des logischen Gundes" in XXIII.Deutscher Orientalistenlag, Ausgewählte Vorträge, Stuttgart, 391-402
NV411.1 Rabindra Kumar Pande, "The Nyāya theory of śabdapramāṇa", JOI 42.1-2, 1992, 39-48. Reprinted RKBSSS 34-47
NV411.2.Encyclopedia of Indian Philosophies, Volume VI. Indian Philosophical Analysis from Gaṅgeśa to Raghunātha Śiromaṇi. Ed. K.H.Potter and Sibajiban Bhattacharyya. Princeton, N.J. 1992
NV412 Ernst Prets, "Notes on the anadhyavasitahetvābhāsa", ZDMG Supplement 9, 1992, 658-659
NV412.1 H.V.Nagaraja Rao, "What is śābdabodha?", MO 16, 1992, 57-59
NV413 Brinda Sen, "The concept of kartṛtva in the Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika, IndPQ 19, 1992, 327-334
NV413.0 Brinda Sen, "Is ākāśa a proper noun?", JJP 4.1, 1992, 43-58
NV413.1 Baliram Sjukla, "The history of svarūpasambandha", RelationsIP 29-34
NV414 Visvabandhu Tarkatirtha, "The Nyāya on the meaning of some words". Translated by J.L.Shaw. JIP 20, 1992, 41-88
NV415 John Vattanky, "The referent of words: universal or individual, the controversies between Mīmāṃsakas and Naiyāyikas", JIP 21, 1993, 51-78
NV416 John S. Vattanky, Development of Nyāya Theism. New Delhi 1993
NV416.1 Jyoti Prasad Bhattacharya, "Causal law regarding qualificative cognition", JJP 5.1, 1993, 1-12
NV416.2 Sibajiban Bhattacharyya, "Mohanty on śabdapramāṇa", in F.M.Kirkland and D.P.Chattopadhyaya (eds.), Phenomenology--East and West. Netherlands 1993
NV417 N.S.Dravid, "A pseudo-problem about Nyāya definition of inference and its pseudo-solutions", JICPR 10.2, 1993, 65-70
NV417.1 Kamaleswar Bhattacharya, "Grammarians and philosophers", RIBP 203-208
NV418 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Mysticisme et rationalité en inde: Le cas de Vaiśeṣika", AS 47, 1993, 559-570
NV418.1 Plamen, Gradinarov, "Man and universe", PPIBPS 217-234
NV419 Harunaga Isaacson, "Yogic perception (yogipratyakṣa) in early Vaiśeṣika", SII 18, 1993, 139-160
NV419.0 V.N.Jha, "Meaning and referent", PPIBPS 166-174
NV419.0.5 Madhu Kapoor, "The nature and definition of word: some Navya-naiyāyikas approach", JJP 5.1, 1993, 37-51
NV419.1 Victoria Lysenko, "The atomistic theory of Vaiśeṣika problems of interpretation", CracowIS 1 (1992-1993), 189-198; also HIndPh 56-71
NV419.2.Claus Oetke, Studies on the Doctrine of Trairūpya. Wiener Studien zur Tibetologie und Buddhismuskunde, Heft 33, Wien 1993.
NV420 Jagat Pal, "Nyāya inference: deductive or inductive?", IndPQ 20, 1993, 265-280
NV420.0 G.C.Pande, "Time in Buddhism", RandT 182-207
NV420.1 Vasant Parikh, "Concept of the individual self in the Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika", Samamnaya 2, 1993, 79-91
NV420.2 Biswanarayan Shastri, Samavāya Foundation of Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika. Delhi 1993
NV420.2.1 Brinda Sen, "A note on the claim that ākāṃkṣā is padārthagata", VJP 30.1, 1993, 24-27
NV420.3 Bishwanath Sen, "Nyāya view of perception of composite objects", BRMIC 44, 1993, 251-257
NV420.3.1 Ramesh Kumar Sharma, "Nature and criterion of truth: the Nyāya view", PPIBPS 130-156
NV420.4 J.C.Sikdar, "Bird's-eye view on Indian atomism", Dilip 19.1, 1993, 13-17
NV421 Heeraman Tiwari, "One and many: the early Naiyāyikas and the problem of universals", Prabhakara-Narayan-Srih 206-232
NV422 Toshihide Adachi, "On the size and mobility of the ātman in the early Vaiśeṣika", AS 48, 1994, 653-664
NV423 S. S. Barlingay, "Paryāpti relation:, JPS 2.1, 1994, 1-7
NV423.5 Vinayaka P. Bhatta, "Navya-Nyāya concept of saṃsargamāryadā", BDCRI 54-55, 1994-95, 149-156
NV424 Sibajiban Bhsttacharyya, "Epistemology of testimony and authority: some Indian themes and theories", KW 69-98
NV424.5 Tushar Kanti Bhattacharya, Samavāya and the Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika Realism. Calcutta 1994
NV425 Visvabandhu Bhattacharya, "Proper names and individuals", KW 325-346
NV425.5 Uma Chattopadhyaya, "Computational semantics and Nyāya theory of upamāna", IndS 202-213
NV426 Raghunath Ghose, "Can there be ontological argument in Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika?", IndPQ 21, 1994, 119-128
NV427 Jan E.M. Houben, "Liberation and natural philosophy in early Vaiśeṣika: some methodological problems", AS 48, 1994, 711-748
NV427.1 V. N. Jha, Contribution of Nyāya System of Indian Thought Structure. Calicut University Sanskrit Department Series 6, Calicut 1994
NV427.1.1 V. N. Jha, "Verbal decoding–an ancient Indian approach", IndS 52-61
NV427.2 K. Kapoor, "Concept of padārtha in language and philosophy", BDCRI 54-55, 1994-95, 197-222
NV428 Madhu Kapoor, "The nature of relationship between word and word-meaning (vṛtti-svarūpa): Nyāya view", JJP 6.2, 1994, 51-82
NV428.2 R. R. Karnik, "Knowledge base of Nyāya system", IndS 96-107
NV428.5 Satyajit Layak, "The treatment of chala in Nyāya darśana", CultInd 233-235
NV429 Victoria Lysenko, "'Atomistic mode of thinking' as exemplified by the Vaiśeṣika philosophy of number", AS 48, 1994, 781-806
NV430 Bimal Matilal, "Understanding, knowing and justification", KW 347-366. Reprinted CEBKM 162-181
NV431 J.N.Mohanty, "Is there an irreducible mode of word-generated knowledge?", KW 29-60. Reprinted ExinP 35-55
NV432 Claudius Nenniger, "Sāmānyato-dṛṣṭa anumānam--analogical reasoning in early Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika", AS 48, 1994, 819-832
NV432.1 Claus Oetke, Vier Studien zum altindischen Syllogism. Philosophia Indica, Einsichten-Ansichten Volum 2. Reinbek 1994
NV432.5 Rabindra Kumar Pande, "Apavarga in Nyāya and Bhedābheda soteriology", JOI 43.3-4, 179-184. Reprinted RKBSSS 68-78
NV433 Amit Kumar Sen, "Nyāya inference--deductive-inductive pattern", IndPQ 21, 1994, 179-184
NV434 Badrinath Shukla, "On propositions: a Naiyāyika response to a Russellian theory", KW 315-324
NV434.5 Visvabandhu Tarkatirtha (tr. J.L.Shaw), "The Nyaya on indexicals and the quantifier", JIAP 33.1-2, 1994, 40-72
NV435 J. Vattanky, "Is the God of the Naiyāyikas transcendent?", HermE 215-222
NV435.5 K. Vijayan, "The Vaiśeṣika theory of atom", CultInd 266-270
NV436 Toshihiro Wada, "The structure of the world in Indian realism and its schematization", Vacaspatyam 150-158
NV437 Joy Bhattacharya, "Nature of knowledge--a Nyāya exposition", BRMIC 46, 1995, 217-219
NV437.5 Sibajiban Bhattacharya, "Some aspects of the Navya-Nyāya theory of language", LLSI 1995, 217-219
NV438 Arindam Chakravarti, "Is Nyāya realist?", JICPR 12.2, 1995, 151-154. Reprinted DDIP 228-232
NV439 Kisor Kumar Chakrabarti, Definition and Induction: a Historical and Comparative Study. Monographs of the Society of Asian and Comparative Philosophy 13, Honolulu 1995
NV440 N.S.Dravid, "Anomalies of the Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika concept of self", IndPQ 22, 1995, 1-12
NV440.4 N. S. Dravid, "Nyāya is realist par excellence", JICPR 13.1, 1995, 169-173. Reprinted DDIP 243-246
NV440.6 Aruna Goel, "Concept and role of non-existence (abhāva) in Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika--a critical evaluation", MO 17, 1995, 147-154
NV440.6.5 Aruna Goel, "Mokṣa in Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika: critical and comparative analysis", JMysoreU 57, 1995, 86-94
NV440.7 Nirmal Rani Goel, "The aims and objectives of chala, jāti and nigrahasthāna in Nyāya system", Srijnanamrtam 478-484
NV440.8 Madhu Kapoor, "Lakṣaṇa-vṛtti-svarūpa: a defense from the Nyāya point of view", JJP 7.2, 1995, 17-32
NV441 Daya Krishna, "Is Nyāya realist or idealist?", JICPR 12.1, 1995, 161-163. Reprinted DDIP 225-228 (with responses)
NV441.1 K. Krishnamoorthy, "Nature of mind according to Nyāya, Mīmāṃsā and Vedānta", SSJ 197-201
NV441.5 Bimal Krishna Matilal, "A realist view of perception", in The Philosophy of P.F.Strawson (New Delhi 1995), 305-326. Reprinted CEBKM 182-200
NV442 Keiichi Miyamoto, "The concept of saṃjñā according to the early Vaiśeṣika", Sambhasa 16, 1995, 91-100
NV442.05 J.N.Mohanty, "Is Nyāya realism or idealism?", JICPR 13.1, 1995, 167-168. Reprinted DDIP 232-235
NV442.1 A. K. Rai, "Pakṣatā in Navya-Nyāya", JIP 23, 1995, 1-8
NV443 Walter Slaje, "Aśubhasaṃjñā und pratipakṣabhāvanā: Zur Tradition einer 'Vergegenwâtigung der Wideswârtigen' in den Soteriologie des Nyāya", ZDMG 145, 1995, 109-124
NV443.5 John Vattanky, New perspectives in Nyāya research", CCIP 221-240
NV444 N. Veezhinathan, "On vyañjanāvṛtti", ALB 59, 1995, 249-258
NV445 Sibajiban Bhattacharya, "Appearance, reality, nothing, and the law of contradiction", PDK 1996, 1-16
NV445.1 Sibajiban Bhattacharya, "Nyāya: realist or idealist:", JICPR 14.1, 1996, 164. Reprinted DDIP 246-247
NV445.7 N. S. Dravid, "Āhārya cognition in Navya Nyāya", JICPR 13.2, 1996, 164-168. Reprinted DDIP 341-346
NV445.8 N.S.Dravid, "The Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika explanation of illusion", JIP 24, 1996, 37-48
NV445.9 N.S.Dravid, "Nyāya is realist par excellence (a supplementary note)", JICPR 14.1, 1996, 164-166. Reprinted DDIP 243-246
NV446 Jonardon Ganeri, "'Ākāśa' and other names. Accounts of pāribhāṣikī terms in Nyāya and Vaiśeṣika texts", JIP 24, 1996, 339-362
NV446.1 Jonardon Ganeri, "Numbers as properties of objects: Frege versus the Nyaya", Studies in Humanities and Social Sciences 3: Epistemology, Logic and Ontology after Matilal (Indian Institute of Advanced Studies, 1996) pp. 111-121
NV446.5 Daya Krishna, "Can Navya-Nyāya analysis make a distinction between sense and reference?", JICPR 13.1, 1996, 151. Reprinted DDIP 272-273
NV447 Keiichi Miyamoto, "The early Vaiśeṣika on asamavāyikāraṇa and the term 'apekṣa", ITBC 31-46
NV448 Ujjwala Panse, Some Issues in Nyāya, Mīmāṃsā and Dharmaśāstra. Delhi 1996
NV448.0 S. Revathy, "On the meaning of the potential suffix (liṅ) according to the schools of Vyākaraṇa, Mīmāṃsā and Nyāya", SVUOJ 39, 1996, 89-98
NV448.1 Vijendra Shekhawat, "Problems of formalization in Saṃvāda Śāstra", JICPR 13.2, 1996, 77-96
NV449 Visvabandhu Tarkatirtha", "Cognition of cognition" (translated by J.L.Shaw). JIP 24, 1996: 165, 231.
NV450 S.R.Bhatt, "Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika", CEAP 132-154
NV451 Kamaleswar Bhattacharya, "A note on identity and mutual absence in Navya-nyāya" RSB 1997, 224-230
NV452 Sibajiban Bhattacharya, "Introduction to the Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika theory of language", EssInP 423-438
NV453 Visvabandhu Bhattacharya, "Pratibādhya-pratibandhaka-bhāṣya", with English summary by Sukha Ranjan Saha. EssInP 395-406
NV457 Arindam Chakrabarti, 'Why Nyāya remains realist: second round", JICPR 14.3, 1997, 165-166, Reprinted DDIP 273-276
NV458 Arindam Chakrabarti, "Seeing daffodils, seeing as daffodils, and seeing things called "daffodils"", RSB 1997, 119-127
NV459 Srilekha Datta, "An analysis of pramā and pramāṇa in Nyāya", EssInP 233-248
NV464 Raghunath Ghosh, "The concept of āhāryajñāna in Navya Nyāya: some reflections", JICPR 15.1, 1997, 119-127. Reprinted DDIP 347-354
NV465 Wilhelm Halbfass, "Happiness: a Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika perspective", RSB 1997, 150-163
NV465.2 Kashi Nath Hota, "On kevalavyatireka inference", BDCRI 56-57, 1996-97, 293-304
NV466 V.N.Jha, "Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika theory of meaning",ABORI 87.1, 1997, 281-284
NV466.0 Madhu Kapoor, "The nature of relation-seam (saṃsarga-maryadā)", JJP 9.1, 1997, 39-59
NV466.1 Victoria Lysenko, "The Vaiśeṣika notions of ākāśa and diś from the perspective of Indian ideas of space", BOr 417-448
NV467 D.K.Mehta, "Various topics in Nyāya", JICPR 15.1, 1997, 135-136
NV468 Madhabendra Nath Mitra, "Samavāya and the relation of predication", EssInP 212-232
NV470 Sujata Nar, "The concept of mind in the Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika system", SVUOJ 50, 1997, 81-92
NV473 Claus Oetke, "Pragmatic principles and maxims of interpretation", SII 21, 1997, 133-152
NV473.5 Bruce M. Perry, "Early Nyāya and Hindu orthodoxy: ānvīkṣikī and adhikāra", BOr 449-470
NV474 D. Prahladachar, "Difference between the various terms which Navya Nyāya uses frequently", JICPR 14.2, 1997, 160-164
NV475 D. Prahladachar, "On the Kroḍapātras: a brief discussion of some of the issues contained in this new genre of philosophical writings in India", JICPR 14.3, 1997, 999-120. Reprinted DDIP 354-382
NV475.5 Brinda Sen, "Understanding a sentence", JJP 9.2, 1997, 29-40
NV476 Sukharanjan Shah, "Savyabhicāra hetvābhāsa in Nyāya and Vaiśeṣika schools", EssInP 407-422
NV477 Ramesh Kumar Sharma, "Nyāya realism: some reflections", JICPR 14.2, 1997, 138-156. Reprinted DDIP 247-272
NV478 J. L. Shaw, "Descriptions: some contemporary problems and their solutions from the Nyāya perspective", JIAP 36, 1977, 39-62; 37, 1998, 53-76
NV479 Bacchu Lal Avasthi, "Re-organizing the categories of Nyaya-Vaisesika", RIST 1-8
NV479.5 Nandita Bandyopadhyaya, "Nyāya theory of tātparya", Anviksa 17, 1998, 3-9
NV480 Keshab Chandra Dash, "Logical principles in Navya-Nyaya", RIST 9-16
NV481 Achyutananda Dash, "Pariṣkāra-prakriyā in Navya-Nyāya: the model, the method and its conceptual re-organization", RIST 17-41
NV483 Ashok Kumar Goswami, "The term āpta (puruṣa), āptopadeśa and āptavākya in Nyāya philosophy", IndTrad I, 159-161
NV480 Kashi Nath Hota, "Dharma as a property", BDCRI 58-59, 1998-99, 279ff.
NV491 Walter Slaje, "Über Wahrheit (Skt. tat-tva)", BIS 11-12, 1998, 239-258
NV500 V.N.Jha, Is 'ghaṭo ghaṭaḥ' necessarily a meaningless sentence in Navya-Nyāya framework?", JICPR 15.2, 1998, 171. Reprinted DDIP 299
NV502 Daya Krishna, "Have the neo-Naiyāyikas been leading us up the garden path? A comment on the Kroḍapātras by D. Prahlada Char", JICPR 15.3, 1998, 123-140. reply by Prahlada Char, 141. Reprinted DDIP 382-412
NV505 R. Pathiaraj, "Language philosophy of Nyāya school", IndPQ 25, 1998, 205-212
NV507 Sveta Prajapati, Influence of Nyāya Philosophy on Sanskrit Poetics. Delhi 1998
NV508 Punita Sharma, Concept of Sentence Analysis in Nyāya Philosophy. Delhi 1998
NV512 Laksahira Gogoi Chutia, Studies on Lakṣaṇā-vṛtti. Aspects of Secondary Significance in Sanskrit Technical Literature. New Delhi 1999
NV513 Nandita Bandyopadhyaya, "Apaśūdrādhikaraṇa and its interpreters", Anviksa 18, 1999, 6-16
NV514 Francis X. Clooney, "The existence of God, reason, and revelation in two classical Hindu theologies", FPh 16, 1999, 523-543
NV515 Achyutananda Dash, "Śābdabodha, cognitive priority, and odd stories on prakāratāvāda and saṃsargatāvāda", JIP 27, 1999, 325-376
NV515.5 Achyutananda Dash, "Lost dimensions and turning points: sāmānyaḍikaranām", TPIST 42-68
NV516 Nilakantha Dash, "On the meaning of sāmānyalakṣaṇāpratyāsatti", JICPR 16.2, 1999, 109-120
NV517 Nilakanta Dash, "Sense-object contacts, normal and supernormal: a turning point", TPIST 23-33
NV517.1 N.S.Dravid, "Navya-Nyāya view of tautology", JICPR 17, 1999, 134-136. Reprinted DDIP 300-302
NV517.2 N.S.Dravid, "Have the neo-Naiyayikas been leading us up the garden path?", JICPR 16.3, 1999, 134-139. Reprinted DDIP 412-418
NV517.3 Jonardon Ganeri, Semantic Powers. Meaning and the Means of Knowing in Classical Indian Philosophy. Oxford 1999
NV517.5 V.N.Jha, "Turning point in the history of development of the Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika system", TPIST 16-22
NV518 Roy W. Perrett, "Is whatever exists knowable and nameable?", PEW 49, 1999, 401-414. Reprinted IPE 1, 317-330
NV519 Sushit Kumar Sarkar, "Implications involved in the Aristotelian and the Nyāya syllogism", PQJNMU 5, 1999, 59-74
NV520 J.L.Shaw, "Belief-sentences: contemporary philosophy and Nyāya", BRMIC 49-50, 1999, 224-233
NV522 P. Sudarsan, "The logistics of argumentation: Habermas and Nyāya (a comparison)", IndPQ 26, 1999, 355-368
NV523 Anantalal Thakur, "Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika studies and their revival", JASBe 42.1-2, 1999, 107-1187
NV525 V. P. Bhatta, "Meaning of the accusative desiderative", Makaranda 115-122
NV530 Arindam Chakrabarti, "Against immaculate perception; seven reasons for eliminating nirvikalpaka perception from Nyāya", PEW 50, 2000, 1-8
NV531 D. Prahlada Char, "Reaction on the expression 'ghaṭo-ghaṭaḥ' by V.N.Jha", JICPR 17.2, 2000, 168-170. Reprinted DDIP 302-303
NV531.5 Srilekha Datta, "The Nyāya view of sentence-meaning reconsidered", RRRPKS 217-227
NV532 Eli Franco, "The earliest extant Vaisesika theory of gunas", WZKS 44, 2000, 157-164
NV532.5 Jonardon Ganeri, "Rationality as a method of research into the Nyāya system", StudiaInd 7, 2000, 147-156
NV533 Raghunath Ghosh, "The Nyāya concept of tarka: an analysis", SICSL 89-94
NV533.1 Raghunath Ghosh, Knowledge, Meaning and Intuition: Some Theories in Indian Logic. Delhi 2000
NV533.4 V. N. Jha, "Meaning and referent in Indian perspective", Vanmayi 74-82
NV533.5 V. N. Jha, "Act and retribution in the Nyāya-Vaisesika system of Indian philosophy", SICSL 85-88
NV533.6 Rabindra Kumar Pande, "Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika view of jīvanmukti", RKBSSS 21-33
NV533.7 Rabindra Kumar Pande, "Navya-Nyāya concept of svarūpasambandha", RKBSSS 48-55
NV533.8 Rabindra Kumar Pande, "Nyāya methodology: some aspects", RKBSSS 56-67
NV533.9 Rabindra Kumar Pande, "Logic of Navya-Nyāya and its formality", RKBSSS 79-88
NV534 Stephen Phillips, "Two problems about perception and mental intermediaries in the Nyāya dualism: focus and 'extraordinary' sensory connection with perceived properties", JIPR 5, 2000, 1-14
NV534.5 C. Rajendran, "Influence of Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika psychology on Alaṃkāraśāstra", TSPM 46-51
NV534.7 S. Revathy, "Advaita and Navyanyāya on God, soul and the world", TVOS 25.1-2, 2000, 167-201
NV535 Sukharanjan Saha, "The thesis of nirvikalpaka in Nyāya and Vaiśeṣika", JIPR 5, 2000, 111-124
NV536 Brindha Sen, "A note on some identity-sentences: Nyāya and Advaita Vedānta", IndPQ 27, 2000, 195-200
NV537 J.L.Shaw, "Knowledge: some contemporary problems and their solutions from the Nyāya perspective", ConK 244-261
NV538 J. L. Shaw, "Conditions for understanding the meaning of a sentence: the Nyāya and the Advaita Vedānta", JIP 28, 2000, 273-293
NV540 John Vattanky, The Nyaya Theory of Inference. Richmond 2000
NV541 John Vattanky, "Is theism central to Nyaya?", IndPQ 27, 2000, 411-420
NV543 Kamaleswar Bhattacharya, "A note on formalism in Indian logic", JIP 29.1-2, 2001, 17-23
NV543.5 Reeta Bhattacharya, "A short introduction to the Nyāya theory of knowledge", Anviksa 23, 2001, 68-74
NV544 Monima Chadha, "Perceptual cognition: a Nyaya-Kantian approach", PEW 51, 2001, 197-209
NV544.8 Arindam Chakrabarti, "Truth, recognition of truth, and thoughtless realism: Nyāya without Fregean fetters", P20WCP 12, 41-60
NV544.9 Arindam Chakrabarti, "Reply to Stephen Phillips", PEW 51, 2001, 114-115
NV545 Kisor Kuma Chakrabarti, Classical Indian Philosophy of Mind. The Nyāya Dualist Tradition. Delhi 2001
NV545.5 N.S.Dravid, "Is Nyāya realist or idealist? Has the debate ended? A rejoinder," JICPR 18.1, 2001, 196-204. Reprinted DDIP 235-242
NV545.6 N.S.Dravid, "Further observations on the Navya Nyāya view of tautology: on the note of Dr. Raghunath Ghosh published in the JICPR Vol. 17, No. 2, pp. 170-171 under the heading 'A note on identity relation'", JICPR 18.1, 2001, 256-258
NV546 Raghunath Ghosh, "Is sāmānya real? A critique of the Vaisesika view", IndPQ 28, 2001, 363-372
NV546.1 Raghunath Ghosh, "A logical illumination of tādātmya relation in Navya Nyāya", JICPR 18.2, 2001, 227-235
NV547 Kuniko Hosono, "Necessity in the Nyaya-school", JIBSt 49.2, 2001, 17-21
NV547.7 Subhash Kak, "Physical concepts of the Sāṃkhya and Vaiśeṣika systems", LTC 413-437
NV548 Daya Krishna, "Nyāya: realist or idealist. Is the debate ended, the argument concluded?', JICPR 18.1, 2001, 179-196. Reprinted DDIP 276-298
NV548.8 Keiichi Miiyamoto, "Universals and particulars in the early Vaiśeṣika", WL 123-132
NV549 Yasutaka Muraya, "The impermanence of śabda in classical Vaiśeṣika", WL 133-148
NV550 Stephen H. Phillips, "There's nothing wrong with raw perception: a response to Chakrabarti's attack on Nyaya's nirvikalpaka pratyaksa", PEW 51, 2001, 104-113, with reply by Arindam Chakrabarti, do 114-115
NV555 Vladimir Schokhin, "What are the sixteen padārthas of Nyāya? An attempt to solve the dilemma of long standing", JICPR 18.2, 2001, 107-128
NV557 Rajaram Shukla, "On kroḍapatra", JICPR 18.2, 2001, 224-227
NV560 B.N.K.Sharma, "An inbuilt weakness in the Nyāya view of parataḥ-prāmāṇya", BNKSRP 35-36
NV561 Ramesh Kumar Sharma, "Prahlada Char's observations on the question whether Nyāya is realist or idealist", JICPR 19.1, 2001, 194-195
NV561.5 John Vattanky, "General definition of fallacy", RBJP 7, 2001, 53-69
NV562 Toshihiro Wada, "The analytical method of Navya-Nyāya", JIP 29, 2001, 519-530
NV562.1 Toshihiro Wada, "Liberation in early Navya-Nyāya", WL 107-122
NV563 T. Aryadevi, "Navya Nyāya theory of interpretation", ITH 446-451
NV564 Arindam Chakrabarti, "In what sense is Nyāya realist" (third round)", JICPR 19.1, 2002, 190-193
NV565 D. Prahlada Char, "Observations on some of the points raised by Prof. Daya Krishna while discussing whether Nyāya is 'realist' or 'idealist'", JICPR 19.1, 2002, 187-189
NV565.1 D. Prahlada Char, "Development of the Nyāya school of philosophy during the 18th century and onwards", DIPECO 156-181
NV565.2 D. Prahlada Char, "Kroḍapātra", DIPECO 188-208
NV565.3 D. Prahlada Char, "Nyāya-realist or idealist? Response to the reaction this note received", JICPR 19.3, 2002, 169-174
NV565.5 Amitabha Dasgupta, "Śābdabodha and the epistemic primacy of sense: an exercise in comparative philosophy of language", PLCIT 99-136
NV565.6 Raghunath Ghosh, "In search of the seed of lakṣaṇā", PLCIT 147-154
NV565.7 Bimal Krishna Matilal, "Naive realism, Nyāya realism and the causal theory", CEBKM 97-113
NV565.8 Bimal Krishna Matilal, "Some issues of Nyāya realism", CEBKM 141-148
NV567 Arun Mishra, "Is dṛṣṭānta necessary in an inferential process?", JICPR 19.1, 2002, 169-178
NV568 S. Perukarini, "Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika padārthas--an evaluation", ITH 363-374
NV569 S. Revathy, "Liberation: a comparative view of Nyāya and Advaita", TVOS 27.2, 2002, 119-133
NV571 Prayash Sarkar, "Placing Nyāya epistemology properly in the Western tradition", PQJNMU 8.3-4, 2002, 133-146
NV572 P. N. Sastri, "Śābdabodha according to Nyāya system", ITH 375-388
NV572.5 Brinda Sen, "A Nyāya interpretation of proper names", PLCIT 137-146
NV572.5 John Vattanky, "Word--a separate sense of valid knowledge", PLCIT 23-38
NV573 Rupa Bandyopadhyaya, "Dreamless sleep. An analysis of the Advaita, Madhva and the Nyāya theories", PerspC 58-72
NV573.5 Sarbani Banerjee, "Theory of Nyāya: some observations", IndPQ 30, 20-03, 103-110
NV573.7 V. P. Bhatta, "Theory of expressive power", BDCRI 62-63, 2002-2003, 209-216
NV574 K. Chenohulakshmi, "Emergent evolution and ārambhavāda: a comparison", IndPQ 30, 2003, 371-379
NV574.0 B. K. Dalai, "On the concept of anyathāsiddha", Pramodasindhu 152-161
NV574.1 Keshab Chandra Dash, "Computational Sanskrit: a fresh approach on kāraka theory of Navya-Nyāya philosophy", JUJI 8, 2003, 21-28
NV574.2 Keshab Chandra Dash, "Navya-Nyāya–a brief profile", VarPl 229-235
NV574.4 V.N.Jha, "Functions of śākti and tātparya in Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika", VarPl 203-206
NV574.6 R.N.Mukherji, "Reply to the query about abhāva published in JICPR 19.2", JICPR 20.2, 2003, 183-194
NV574.7 P.K.Mukhopadhyay, "Explaining consciousness: an alternative philosophical perspective", PhilandS 82-110
NV575 Claus Oetke, "Indian logic and Indian syllogism", IIJ 46.1, 2003, 53-69
NV576 Takuyu Ono, "Anyataratva as prakraṇasama-hetvābhāsa. The Nyāya procedure of judging two inferences conflictive with each other", JIBSt 51.2, 2003, 20-22
NV577 Madhusudana Penna, "Sāmānyalakṣaṇapratyāsatti in Indian logic", Pramodasindhu 168-176
NV578 C. Rajendran, "Influence of Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika on Ālaṅkāraśāstra", VarPl 207-214
NV579 S. Revathy, "Liberation, a comparative view: Nyāya and Advaita", TVOS 27.2, 2003, 119-133
NV579.5 Sukharanjan Saha, Epistemology in Praciṇa- and Navya-Nyāya. Jadavpur 2003
NV579.5 Proyash Sarkar, "What happened to the Naiyāyika attempt of understanding perception in causal terms?", RBJP 9, 2003, 17-33
NV580 J.L.Shaw, The Nyāya on Meaning: a Commentary by Pandit Visvabandhu.Kolkata 2003
NV581 J. L. Shaw, Some Logical Problems Concerning Existence. Kolkata 2003
NV581.1 J.L.Shaw, "Consciousness: mental states and mind–a comparative study", PhilandS 244-287
NV581.2 J. L. Shaw, "The relevance of Indian philosophy of language in contemporary Western philosophy", JIAP 42.1-2, 2003, 12-37
NV581.3 Navjyoti Singh, "Theory of experiential contiguism", PhilandS 111-159
NV581.5 Sibajiban Bhattahcaryya, Development of Nyāya Philosophy and its Social Context. Delhi 2004
NV581.8 Monima Chadha, "Perceiving particulars-as-such is incoherent–a reply to Mark Siderits", PEW 54, 2004, 382-389
NV582 Arindam Chakrabarti, "Seeing without recognizing? More on demanding perceptual content (comment and discussion)", PEW 54, 2004, 365-366
NV583 Klaus Glashoff, "On Stanislaw Schayer's research on Nyāya", JIP 32, 2004, 295-319
NV584 Katsunori Hirano, "The two types of cognitive process: the Vaiśeṣika philosophy", TMSR 421-430
NV584.4 Arbind Kumar Jha, The Nyāya Philosophy: Epistemological Education. New Delhi 2004
NV584.5 V.N.Jha, "Treatment of natural property and contextual property in Navya-nyāya", TMSR 431-438
NV584.5.1 V. N. Jha, "The Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika system of Indian philosophy as logic", IndPT 46-63;glossary 271-326
NV585 Viktoria Lysenko, "The human body composition in statics and dynamics: Āyurveda and the philosophical schools of Vaiśeṣika and Sāṃkhya", JIP 32, 2004, 31-56
NV588 Masanobu Nozawa, "Svasvāmisambandha in the Vaiśeṣika system", TMSR 403-420
NV590 Stephen H. Phillips, "Perceiving particulars blindly: remarks on a Nyāya-Buddhist controversy", PEW 54, 2004
NV591 Satyamurti, "Is salvation a nonexistence in the Nyāya school?, ABORI 84, 2004, 143-150
NV592 Taisei Shida, "The theory of truth in the classical Nyāya system on the condition of pravṛtti and the means of justification", Sambhasa 24, 2004, 115-128
NV592.5 Mark Siderits, "Perceiving particulars: a Buddhist defense", PEW 54, 2004, 367-382
NV593 Saulius Sileikis, "Being and becoming in Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika", AOV 5, 2004
NV594 Toshihiro Wada, "The origin of Navya-nyāya and its place within the history of Indian logic", TSMR 439-462
NV596 Joy Bhattacharya, "The Nyāya theory of knowledge", BRMIC 56, 2005, 201-205
NV596.1 Joy Bhattachayra, "Is the self eternal?–a Nyāya exposition", VK 92, 2005, 428-429
NV597 Sibajiban Bhattacharyya, "The empirical subject: a comparative study of Nyāya and Advaita Vedānta theories", TVOS 30.2, 2005, 82-102
NV598 B.K.Dalai, Problem of Inherence in Indian Logic. Delhi 2005
NV599 Keshab Chandra Dash, "Distinctive feature of Navya-Nyāya" EnIW2, 3-7
NV599.3 Mrinal Kanta Gangopadhyay, "The Nyāya-Buddhjist controversy", JASBe 47.4, 2005, 7-11
NV599.5 R. I. Ingalalli, "Ethical values in Nyayā philosophy", FacInd 177-182
NV600 Patrick Nyman, "On the meaning of yathārtha", JIP 33, 2005, 533-570
NV601 Bhagaban Panda, "Concept of tṛtīyaliṅgaparāmarśa and its necessity", FacInd 242-247
NV602 T. R. Sharma, "Buddhism: a way to integration of body, mind and spirit", EnIW2, 197-200
NV602.3 Baliram Shukla, "(Tejas) Energy and its forms (Vaiśeṣika view)", FacInd 191-195
NV603 John Vattanky, "Nyāya theory of implication and interpretation", JD 30, 2005, 293-304
NV604 Joy Bhattacharya, "The Nyāya theory of dream", JIAP 45, 2006, 92-98
NV605 Kamaleswar Bhattacharya, "On the language of Navya-Nyāya: an experiment with precision through a natural language", JIP 34, 2006, 5-13
NV605.5 Sibajiban Bhattacharyya, "Some features of Navya-Nyāya semantic theory", PCRSIT 1, 689-704
NV605.6 Sibajiban Bhattahcaryya, "Some formal features of Navya-Nyāya", PCRSIT 1, 321-346
NV606 P. Bilimoria, "Prameyas and J. L. Shaw", CPJLS 1-38
NV608 Monioma Chadha, "Yet another attempt to salvage pristine perceptions!", PEW 56, 2006, 333-342
NV609 Arindam Chakrakborty, "Knowledge from trusted tellings and its preventers", SPIP 30-52
NV610 M. K. Chakraborty, "Nyāya-negation: some comments and questions", CPJLS 84-94
NV611 D. Prahlada Char, "The concept of anumāna: alternative views", PCRSIT 1, 409-418
NV611.1 D. Prahlada Char, "Avayava: members of an inference", PCRSIT 1, 319-446
NV611.2 D. Prahlada Char, "Pakṣatā", PCRSIT 1, 447-466
NV611.3 D. Prahlada Char, "Parāmarśa", PCRSIT 1, 467-480
NV612 Srilekha Datta, "Meanng and truth of a sentence", CPJLS 142-151
NV612.1 Srilekha Datta, "The concept of abhāva", PCRSIT 1, 85-96
NV614 Jonardon Ganeri, "Number", PCRSIT 523-546
NV615 Paul Gochet, "Epistemic logic and Shaw's Nyāya on indexicals", CPJLS 66-83
NV616 Nirmalya Guha, "Valid cognition in Navya-Nyāya: a reconsideration", IndPQ 33, 2006, 215-220
NV617 R.I.Ingalalli, "Independence of śabdapramāṇa (testimony as autonomous source of knowledge)", SPIP 90-97
NV618 V.N.Jha, "Nyāya theory of linguistic communication", SPIP 1-6
NV618.1 V. N. Jha, "Pada and vākya", PCRSIT 1, 645-651
NV619 Gangadhar Kar, "The genesis of a verbal cognition and the temporal sequence of its antecedents", SPIP 118-134
NV619.5 Sung Yang Kong, "Die Carakasaṃhitā in der Geschichte der indischen Philosophie: .Ṇyayā and Carakasaṃhitā", WZKSOA 50, 2006, 143-176
NV620 David Lumsden, "Noun phrases, sentences and truth", CPJLS 109-121
NV622 Shyamapada Misra, "The Nyāya view of vyāpti", PCRSIT 1, 289-308
NV623 R. Mukhopadhyay, "Towards a theory of predication", CPJLS 134-141
NV624 G. C. Nayak, "Adṛṣṭa", PCRSIT 1, 135-144
NV625 Srinivasa Rao, "Logical value", ES3WB 564-607
NV627 Prabal Kumar Sen, "Saṃśaya", PCRSIT 1, 243-256
NV628 J. L. Shaw, "The relevance of Indian philosophy of language to contemporary Western philosophy", CPJLS 175-221
NV632 Blyth Sensom, "Strawson and Shaw's Nyāya on meaning", CPJLS 122-133
NV633 Bali Ram Shukla, "Relation (sambandha)", PCRSIT 1, 51-56
NV634 Hemanta Kumar Tarkatirtha, "Hetvābhāsa: the Nyāya theory", PCRSIT 1, 481-506
NV635 Jonardon Ganeri, "Epistemology in pracīna and navya Nyāya", PEW 57, 2007, 120-123
NV238 K. G. Kumary, "Causes for vākyārthajñāna", JSORI 9.1, 2007
NV640 Victoria Lysenko, "Origins of the idea of universal: the Vaiśesīka or Vaiyākarana", CIPR 27-46
NV642 C. Krishna Kulty Nair, "Tarka in Tarkaśāstra", JSORI 9.1, 2007
NV643 Masaobu Nozawa, "On the Vaiśeṣika definition of mokṣa", EMH 385-400
NV645 Ernst Prets, "Implications, derivations and consequences: prasaṅga in the early Nyāya tradition", Pramanakirti 669-682
NV648 J. A. F. Roodbergen, "Praise and blame of Grammarians, Naiāyikas and Mīmāṃsikas", ABORI 87, 2007, 105-121
NV649 K. K. Ambikadevi, "Nyāya traditions in Kerala", JSORI 9.2, 2008.
NV650 P. N. Laijamma, "Nyāyaśāstra as a Pramāṇaśāstra", JSORI 9.2, 2008
NV650.2 Arun Ranjan Mishra, Nyāya Concept of Cause and Effect Relationship. Delhi 2008
NV651 S. Sivakumar, "Nyāya and Vaiśeṣika: two sister systems of Indian philosophy", JSORO 9.2, 2008
NV652 Joerg Tuske, "Teaching by example: an interpretation of the role of upamāna in early Nyāya philosophy", AsPOxford 18, 2008, 1-16
Return to Contents Page
{PM} Pūrva-Mīmāṃsā
See a22.1.88.2; 221.1:29, 165.1, 167; 268.9.13; 294.2:8, 11.1; 379.67:573,574,597, 609.8; 406.02; 455.2:32,33; 642.1.2; 712.2.2; 712.3.1; 8098.17.25; 915.1.1; 948.11.3; 1324.9.4.1. J82,348; AB418.1; GB1859.9.5, 1892, 1940.5; NV29, 42, 93, 175, 240, 303, 394, 407.02, 415, 441.1, 525, 647; G120, 1566.2. bGB1872; NV448; G142. dNV388.2. e389.0
PM1 J.R.Ballantyne, "The eternity of sound", Pan 1, 1866: 68,86
PM2 A.V.Gopalacharia, "Pūrvamīmāṃsā", BV 6, 1901:649, 695, 737
PM3 S.Kuppuswami Sastri, "The Prābhākara school of karmamīmāṃsā", PAIOC 2, 1920, 407-412
PM4 Arthur Berriedale Keith, The Karma-Mīmāṃsā. London 1921
PM5 K.A.Nilakantha Sastri, "The Mīmāṃsā doctrine of works", IA 50, 1921: 211, 240
PM6 Pasupatinath Sastri, Introduction to the Pūrva Mīmāṃsā. Calcutta 1923
PM7 P.V.Kane, Brief Sketch of the Pūrva-Mīmāṃsā System. Poona 1924
PM8 S.Kuppuswami Sastri, "Further light on the Prābhākara problem", PAIOC 3, 1924, 474-482
PM9 Richard Garbe, "Mīmāṃsā", ERE 8, 1926, 648
PM10 Mysore Hiriyanna, "The Mīmāṃsā view of error", ProcIPC 2, 1926. Also UPS 1, 31-38. Also RIndPh 15-24
PM11 Gopinath Kaviraj, "The Mīmāṃsā manuscripts in the Government Sanskrit Library (Benares)", POWSBSt 6, 1927, 165-196
PM12 Ksitish Chandra Chatterjee, "Misconceptions about some terms in Mīmāṃsā literature", IHQ 4, 1928, 783-787
PM13 Satkari Mookerjee, "Critical estimate of the Mīmāṃsā theory of soul from the Buddhist standpoint", CR 33, 1929, 220-236
PM14 Ajarananda, "Pūrvamīmāṃsā", VK 17, 1930-31, 431
PM15 Mysore Hiriyanna, "Prābhākaras--old and new", JOR 4, 1930, 99-140. Also IPS 2, 49-59
PM16 Otto Strauss, Die Älteste Philosophie der Karma-Mīmāṃsā. Berlin 1932
PM17 T.R.Chintamani, A Short History of Pūrvamīmāṃsā Śāstra. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Madras 1933
PM18 Otto Strauss, "Mīmāṃsā, die altindische Rituallehre in ihrer methodischen Bedeutung", ZMR 48, 1933, 257-272
PM19 Ganganatha Jha, "Karma-mārga and the two Mīmāṃsās", KK 1, 1934, 282-283
PM20 R.S.Venkatarama Sastri, "Verbal testimony in Pūrvamīmāṃsā", VK 21, 1934-35, 22
PM21 T.R.Chintamani, "History of Pūrvamīmāṃsā literature", JOR 11-12, 1937-38, Supplement
PM22 K.S.Ramaswami Sastri, "The origin and development of the Bhāṭṭa and Prābhākara Schools in Pūrvamīmāṃsā", IC 6, 1939, 141-150
PM23 Ganganatha Jha, "Pūrvamīmāṃsā", JSVRI 1.1, 1940, 3-6
PM24 Janakivallabha Bhattacharyya, "Prābhākara view of negation", PAIOC 11, Summaries 1941, 109
PM25 V.A.Ramaswami Sastri, "Bhavabhūti and Mīmāṃsā", Chettiar 490-495
PM26 Ganganatha Jha, Pūrva-Mīmāṃsā in its Sources. Banaras 1942, 1964
PM27 P.C.Divanji, "Puruṣārtha, daiva and niyati", ABORI 26, 1944-45, 142-151
PM28 Mysore Hiriyanna, "The doctrine of niyoga", JOR 15, 1945, 37-47. Also IPS 2, 87-96
PM29 C.Kunhan Raja, "Bhagavadgītā and the Mīmāṃsā", ALB 10, 1946, 9-22. Also PQ 21, 1949, 193-202
PM30 V.A.Ramaswami Sastri, "Aim and scope of Pūrvamīmāṃsā", JGJRI 5, 1947-48, 48-51
PM31 D.T.Tatacharya, "Ṛgveda and the Pūrvottaramīmāṃsā methods of interpretation", JSVRI 9.l-2, 1948
PM32 V.A.Ramaswami Sastri, "Dharma--its definition and authority", JGJRI 7, 1949-50, 29-42
PM33 V.A.Ramaswami Sastri, "The Mīmāṃsaka conception of bhāvanā", Vak 1, 1951, 80-87
PM34 V.A.Ramaswami Sastri, "Arthavādas", Sarup 165-172
PM35 V.A.Ramaswami Sastri, "Pūrva-Mīmāṃsā", HPE 268-271
PM35.1 V.A.Ramaswami Sastri, "Mukhya and gauṇa words in language", DCRIB 14, 1952, 183-194
PM36 C.Kunhan Raja, "In defence of Mīmāṃsā", ALB 16, 1952: 115, 168
PM37 Gopikamohan Bhattacharya, "Import of sentence (anvitābhidhānavāda)", OH 1, 1953, 77-84
PM38 K.S.Ramaswami Sastri, "The origin of the Prābhākara school of Mīmāṃsā", PAIOC 16, Summaries 1953, 132
PM39 Yogendranath Tarka-Vedantatirtha, "Different view of ancient Mīmāṃsā" (synopsis). OH l, 1953, 100-102
PM40 P.Tarkabhusana, "Pūrvamīmāṃsā", CHI 3, 151-167
PM41 K.Kunjunni Raja, "Elliptical sentence--Indian theories", PAIOC 19.2, 1957, 126-129
PM42 P.T.Raju, "Activism in Indian thought", ABORI 39, 1958, 185-226
PM43 S.Subrahmanya Sastri, "Some doctrinal differences between the Prābhākara schools of Mīmāṃsā and their sources", AOR 15, 1958-59: 1, 1-8; 2, 1-9
PM44 S.Subrahmanya Sastri, "Categories according to the Prābhākaras", AOR 15, 1959, 9 pp.
PM45 S.Sreekrishna Sarma, "Syntactical meaning--two theories", ALB 23.1-2, 1959, 41-62
PM46 Kevalananda Sarasvati (ed.), Mīmāṃsākośa. Volumes 5-6, Wai 1960-62. Volume 7, 1966
PM47 S.Subrahmanya Sastri, "Final release according to Mīmāṃsakas", JMU 31, 1960, 219-223
PM48 Govardhan P. Bhatt, Epistemology of the Bhāṭṭa School of Pūrva Mīmāṃsā. Varanasi 1962
PM49 P.S.Sastri, "The relation between the two Mīmāṃsās", PB 67, 1962, 36-80
PM50 Esther A. Solomon, "The problem of omniscience (sarvajñatva)", ALB 26, 1962, 36-80
PM51 K.C.Varadachari, "Logic of the Mīmāṃsā", ProcIPC 1962. Also Darshana 14, 1964, 1-11
PM52 T.K.Gopalaswamy Aiyyangar, "A pre-Nyāya school of Mīmāṃsā", JGJRI 20-21, 1963-65, 71-84
PM53 Balbir Singh Gauchwal, "The Good in the Prābhākara school of Pūrvamīmāṃsā", PQ 36, 1984, 217-224
PM54 Sushanta Sen, "The Mīmāṃsā concept of universal", VJP 1.1, 1964, 78-86
PM55 Devaprasad Bhattacharya, "The Mīmāṃsā views on causation: an Advaitic approach", PB 71, 1966, 249-252
PM56 Dhirendra Sharma, "Epistemological negative dialectics of Indian logic--abhāva versus anupalabdhi", IIJ 9, 1966, 291-300
PM57 Vachaspati Upadhyay, Theory of Self-Validity of Knowledge in Mīmāṃsā Philosophy. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Calcutta 1967
PM58 Giuseppina Scalabrino Borsani, Le Doctrine Gnoseologiche della Mīmāṃsā. Torino 1968
PM59 Erich Frauwallner, Materialen zur ältesten Erkenntnislehre der Karmamīmāṃsā. Wien 1968
PM60 Atsushi Uno, "Mīmāṃsā views on the verbal judgment--abhidhāna and abhihitānvaya", JIBSt 34, 1969, 917-925
PM61 Kunio Harikai, "Über die Authentizität der arthavāda", JIBSt 19.2, 1970, 42-48
PM62 R.Balasubrahmaniam, "The two Mīmāṃsās", PB 76, 1971, 259-267
PM63 Gangesh Tryambak Deshpande, "Pūrva Mīmāṃsā: the Indian science of law", in his Indological Papers: Volume I (Nagpur 1971)
PM64 S.G.Moghe, "Paribhāṣās of Vyākaraṇa and the Mīmāṃsā rules of interpretation--a comparative study", FRSD 90-100
PM65 K.R.Potdar, "Concept of god-hood (devatva) according to the Mīmāṃsakas", PBDFV 360-366
PM66 G.V.Devasthali, "Prof. M. Hiriyanna as an exponent of Mīmāṃsā", MO 5, 1972, 120-125
PM67 Kanta Gupta, "Niyoga in ancient India", JDBSUD 2.1, 1972, 20-32
PM68 K.T.Pandurangi, "Prof. Hiriyanna on Pūrva-Mīmāṃsā", MO 5, 1972, 11?-119
PM69 G.P.Bhatt, "The evolution of Pūrva Mīmāṃsā", Smrtigrantha 248-250
PM70 Krishna Gopal Goswami, "Incarnation of law from Mīmāṃsā standpoint", CDSFV 359-364
PM71 S.D.Joshi, "The Mīmāṃsā theories of verbal denotation", VIJ 12, 1974, 139-144
PM72 Charles Malamoud, "Convergence d'un raisonnement mīmāṃsaka et d'un motif poétique de l'Atharvasaṃhitā", ITaur 3-4, 1975-76, 307-312
PM73 S.G.Moghe, "Sāyaṇa's equipment of Pūrva-Mīmāṃsā", JOI 24, 1975, 257-268
PM74 N.S.Junankar, "The Mīmāṃsā concept of dharma", CIDO 29, 1976, 363-366
PM75 Pradipa Kumar Mazumdar, The Philosophy of Language in the Light of Pāṇinian and the Mīmāṃsaka Schools of Indian Philosophy. Calcutta 1977
PM76 S.G.Moghe, "The Dattalacandrikā and Pūrvamīmāṃsā", SVUOJ 21-22, 1978-79, 61-68
PM77 S.Subrahmanya Sastri, "Pūrva Mīmāṃsā and Purāṇic interpretation", Puranam 20, 1978, 276-277
PM78 V.V.Bhide, "The concept of the sentence and the sentence- meaning according to the Pūrva-Mīmāṃsā" PWIAI 137-142
PM78.1 K.N.Chatterjee, "Deities in Mīmāṃsā--verbal or physical?", BhV 39.3, 1979, 26- 30
PM79 M.G.Dhadphale, "Mīmāṃsā and Vyākaraṇa on multiple meaning (especially synonymity)", PWIAI 57-68
PM80 V.N.Jha, "The upamānapramāṇa in Pūrvamīmāṃsā", ABORI 61, 1980, 87-99
PM80.1 V.N.Jha, "On the Mīmāṃsaka's general definition of pramāṇa", CinSasVol 16-22
PM81 Haruo Kurata, "Saṃyogapṛthaktvānyāya as a basis of the theory of mokṣa", JIBSt 28.2, 1980, 13-18
PM82 P.D.Navathe, "On the Mīmāṃsā doctrine of ekavākyatā", PWIAI 189-194
PM82.1 Rajendra Nath Sarma, "Pramāṇas in the Prābhākara-Mīmāṃsā", ITaur 15-16, 1989-90, 319-324
PM83 Jayadeva Ganguly Shastri, "Vāyu rūpābhāvavān: how do we know it?", CIS 79-84
PM84 Y. Krishan, "Pūrva Mīmāṃsā and the doctrine of karma", JGJRI 38-39, 1982-83, 152-164
PM85 D.N.Shanbhag, "The theory of error of the Prābhākara Mīmāṃsakas", KUJ 26, 1982, 17-24
PM85.5 V. Swaminathan, "In defense of a Prābhākara standpoint", PM85.5
PM86 Atsushi Uno, "The Mīmāṃsaka vyāptivāda" (in Japanese with English summary). HDBK 42, 1982 - 43, 1983
PM87 Othmar Gachter, Hermeneutics and Language in Pūrva Mīmāṃsā. Delhi 1983
PM88 Shlomo Biderman, "Orthodoxy and philosophy in India: philosophical implications of the Mīmāṃsā school", OHDI 73-84
PM88.1 Edwin Gerow, "Language and symbol in Indian semiotics", PEW 34, 1984, 245-260
PM88.2 Bijayananda Kar, "The problem of sentential meaning in the Pūrvamīmāṃsā philosophy of language", VJP 21.1, 1984, 60-79
PM89 S.G.Moghe, "Paribhāṣās of Vyākaraṇa and Mīmāṃsā rules of interpretation--a comparative study", SPM 14-27
PM90 S.G.Moghe, "Pūrva-Mīmāṃsā and astrological interpretation", SPM 43-57
PM91 S.G.Moghe, "Pūrva-Mīmāṃsā and Paurāṇic interpretation", SPM 58-67
PM92 S.G.Moghe, "The position of Haradatta as a Mīmāṃsaka", SPM 165-178
PM93 S.G.Moghe, "Mm. Dr. P.V.Kane's view on Pūrva-Mīmāṃsā", SPM 238-255
PM94 Rajendra Nath Sarma, "Theory of illusion of the Prābhākara Mīmāṃsā" (summary). PAIOC 32, 1984-85, 360
PM95 Saral Jhingram, "The ritualistic tradition of Mīmāṃsā and Hindu morality", JRS 13.2, 1985, 58-61
PM96 G. Srinivasan, "The infrastructure of the Indian value-system as the basis for the development of human personality", IPA 18, 1985-86, 15-32
PM96.5 Sitanath Goswami, "Eternality of the Vedas--Mīmāṃsā-Vedānta view", Anviksa 9, 1986. Reprinted IndTrad II, 21-41
PM97.1 Purushottama Bilimoria, "Mīmāṃsā doubts about God" (abridged), Philosophy of Religion Reader, 1987, 133-146
PM97.2 Purushottama Bilimoria, "Dharma Prabhā", Felicitation Volume in Honour of Professor B.M.Srikanthia (Bangalore 1987), 347-355
PM98 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Tantra and prasaṅga", AligarhJOS 3, 1986, 77-80
PM99 Francis X. Clooney, "Why the Veda has no author: language as ritual in early Mīmāṃsā and post-modern theology", JAAR 55, 1987, 659-686
PM100 Sadashiv A. Dange, "Moral value and the Pūrva-Mīmāṃsā", HSAJIS 59-67
PM100.1 Purushottama Bilimoria, "Mīmāṃsā doubts about God" (abridged). Philosophy of Religion Reader 1987, 133-146
PM100.2 Purushottama Bilimoria, "Dharma Prabhā", Felicitation Volume in Honour of Professor B. M. Srikanthia (Bangalore 1987), 347-355
PM100.3 G. L. Chaturvedi, "Operation of the law of karma according to Bhāṭṭa school of Mīmāṃsā", Darshana 27.1, 1987, 84-88
PM100.4 V. N. Jha, "The upamāna-pramāṇa in Pūrvamīmāṃsā", SILLE 1986, 77-91
PM100.5 Rajendra Nath Sarma, "Theory of illusion of the Prābhākar Mīmāṃsā", JGJRI 43, 1987, 75-80
PM101 V.R.Kalyanasundara Sastri, "The two Mīmāṃsās--not one scriptural authority", TVOS 12, 1987, 183-196
PM102 Jean-Marie Verpoorten, "Le droit à l'adhyayana selon la Mīmāṃsā", IIJ 30, 1987, 23-30
PM103 Jean-Marie Verpoorten, Mīmāṃsā Literature. Wiesbaden 1987
PM103.0 B.K.Dalai, "Bhāṭṭa refutation of inherence: a critique", DCRIB 47-48, 1988-89, 23-26
PM103.1 B.B.Chaubey, "Fundamental principles of the Pūrva-Mīmāṃsā system", LP 2, 1988, 117-126
PM104 Francis X. Clooney, "Devatādhikaraṇa: a theological debate in the Mīmāṃsā-Vedānta tradition", JIP 16, 1988, 277-298
PM104.1 P.K.Dalai, "Bhāṭṭa's refutation of inherence: a critique", BDCRI 47-48, 1988-89, 23-26
PM105 B.K.Matilal and P.K.Sen, "The context principle and some Indian controversies over meaning", Mind 97, 1988, 73-97
PM105.5 M. Srimannarayana Murti, "Intention of the speaker according to the Grammarians", SVUOJ 30-31, 1987-88, 20-34
PM106 K. Kunjunni Raja, Mīmāṃsā Contribution to Language Studies. Calicut University Sanskrit Series 2, Calicut 1988
PM107 R.N.Sarma, Mīmāṃsā Theory of Meaning. SGDOS 75, 1988
PM107.0 Rajendra Nath Sharma, "Theory of illusion of the Prābhākara Mīmāṃsā", JGJRI 43, 1987, 75-80
PM107.1 Rajendra Nath Sarma, "Tripuṭipratyakṣavāda of the Prābhākara Mīmāṃsā", JUG 34, 1988, 236-239
PM107.2 Rajendranath Sarma, "A note on the bhāvanā of Mīmāṃsakas", LP 2, 1988, 133-140
PM107.2.1 Purushottama Bilimoria, "The idea of authorless revelation (apauruṣeya)", in Roy W. Perrett (ed.), Indian Philosophy of Religion (Dordrecht 1989), 143-166
PM107.2.2 Purushottama Bilimoria, "Hindu-Mīmāṃsā against scriptural evidence on God", Sophia (Victoria) 28.1, 1989, 20-31
PM107.2.1 Hemanta Kumar Ganguli, "The rational and the irrational in ancient Mīmāṃsā", NHRI 139-152
PM107.3 K.N.Hota, "Prābhākaras on the nature of arthāpatti", VIJ 27, 1989, 109-114
PM108 Hiroshi Marui, "What prompts people to follow injunctions? An elucidation of the correlative structure of interpretations of vidhi and theories of action", Acta Asiatica 57, 1989, 11-30
PM109 S.G.Moghe, "Pūrva-mīmāṃsā and rasa interpretation", MO 15, 1989, 39-51
PM110 Subodh Kumar Pal, "A note on the Mīmāṃsā conception of apūrva", VJP 25.2-26.1, 1989, 50-52
PM111 Ujjwale Panse, A Reconstruction of the Third School of Pūrvamīmāṃsā. Delhi 1989
PM112 Sheldon Pollock, "Mīmāṃsā and the problem of history in traditional India", JAOS 109, 1989, 603-610
PM113 N.N.Sarma, Verbal Knowledge in Prābhākara Mīmāṃsā. Delhi 1989
PM114 Rajendra Nath Sharma, "Epistemology of the Prābhākara Mīmāṃsā", MO 15, 1989, 25-30
PM115 John A. Taber, "The theory of the sentence in Pūrva-Mīmāṃsā and Western philosophy", JIP 17, 1989, 407-430
PM115.1 V.K.Chari, "The limits of the meaning of a sentence", ALB 59, 1990, 42-53
PM116 Purusottama Bilimoria, "Hindu doubts about God: towards a Mīmāṃsā deconstruction", IPQ 30, 1990, 481-500. Reprinted IPE 4, 87-106
PM 116.1 K. Harikai, The Hermeneutics of Classical India. The Study of Arthavāda and Mantra of the Mīmāṃsā School. Kyoto 1990
PM117 Subodh Kumar Pal, "Mīmāṃsaka's polemic against the notion of a personal God", VJP 27.1, 1990, 39-46
PM117.1 R. N. Sarma, Verbal Knowledge in Prābhākara Mīmāṃsā. SDOS 60. Delhi 1990
PM118 John A. Taber, "The Mīmāṃsā theory of self-recognition", PEW 40, 1990, 35-38
PM118.1 B.B.Chaubey, "The ultimate as seen in the Pūrva-Mīmāṃsā systems", UAITD 115-122
PM118.2 S.G.Moghe, "Pūrva-Mīmāṃsā and Dharma-Śāstra", JGJRI 47, 1991, 145-156
PM119 Ujjwala Panse, "Prābhākaras on negation", Kalyanamittam 265-268
PM120 H.S.Prasad, "The context principle of meaning in Prābhākara Mīmāṃsā", Kalyanamittam 283-45
PM121 Rajendra Nath Sarma, "Is anvitābhidhāna preferable to abhihitānvaya?", Kalyanamittam 179-182
PM121.1 G. Prathapa Simha, Arthāpatti: A Criticaland Comparative Study of the Views of Pūrva Mīmāṃsā, AdvaitaVedāntaand Nyāya Vaiśeṣika Systems. Tirupati 1991
PM122 Shlomo Bideman, "Dharma in Hinduism: the limits of interpretation", IntptR 111-128
PM123 V.K.Chari, "Śabdaprāmāṇya: an analysis of the Mīmāṃsā argument", JOR 55- 62, 1986-92, 96-105
PM123.0 Krishnanath Chatterjee, "Deities in Mīmāṃsā", Corpus 171-173
PM123.1 Francis X. D'Sa, "Mīmāṃsā and hermeneutic: the hermeneutic concern of the Mīmāṃsā", WZKSOA 36, 1992, Supplement 273-292
PM123.2 B.K.Swain, "Mīmāṃsā view of piṇḍapitṛyajña", ALB 56, 1992, 22-30
PM123.3 Daya Krishna, "Mīmāṃsā before Jaimini: some problems in the interpretation of śruti in the Indian tradition", JICPR 9.3, 1992, 103-112
PM123.5 Raghunath Ghosh, "The concept of dharma in Pūrvamīmāṃsā", JRS 22.1, 1993, 73-78
PM123.6 K.N.Hota, "The varieties of arthāpatti: the stand of the Prābhākara school", BhV 53.1-2, 1993, 50-53
PM124 K.T.Pandurangi, "The concept of tyāga in Pūrvamīmāṃsā and in Bhagavadgītā", JICPR 10.2, 1993, 117-119
PM124.1 Daya Krishna, "Does Mīmāṃsā treat the theory of karma as pūrva pakṣa?", JICPR 11.2, 1993, 127. Reprinted DDIP 203204
PM124.2 K.T.Pandurangi, "A note on the concepts of nitya-karma, naimittika-karma and kāmya-karma", JICPR 11.2, 1994, 118-121
PM124.3 Alexei Pimonov, "On the correlation of the philosophical and ritualistic aspects of Mīmāṃsā", HIndPh 1993, 96-106
PM124.4 K. Kunjunni Raja, "Buddhist and Mīmāṃsā views on lakṣaṇā", RIBP 1993, 195-207
PM124.8 P. K. Acharya, "Knowledge representation in Mīmāṃsā", IndS 162-167
PM127 G.P.Bhatta, "Mīmāṃsā as a philosophical system: a survey", StudinM 3-26
PM128 Shlomo Biderman, "Escaping the paradox of scripture: the Mīmāṃsā solution", StudinM 87-104
PM129 Purusottama Bilimoria, "Autpattika: the 'originary' signifier-signified relation in Mīmāṃsā and deconstrucive semiology", StudinM 187-206
PM130 Francis X. Clooney, S.J., "The principle of upasaṃhāra and the development of Vedānta as an Uttara Mīmāṃsā", StudinM 271-278
PM130.1 Subhas Chandra Dash, "History of lakṣaṇā", JASBe 36.1, 1994, 79-88
PM130.2 F. X. d'Sa, "The happening of tradition. The Mīmāṃsā's Vedapramāṇam", HermE 1994, 75-96
PM131 Kunio Harikai, "On the three-fold classification of the arthavāda", StudinM 299-312
PM131.5 B. Kar, "Anvtiābhidhāna and abhihitānvayavāda", IndS 62-80
PM132 Hajime Nakamura, "Problem of categorical imperative in the philosophy of Prābhākara school: a brief note", StudinM 169-185
PM132.1 K. T. Pandurangi, "A note on the concepts of nitya-karma, naimittika-karma and kāmya-karma", JICPR 11.2, 1994, 317-346
PM133 Hari Shankar Prasad, "The content principle of meaning in Prābhākara Mīmāṃsā", PEW 44, 1994, 317-346
PM134 K. Kunjunni Raja, "Mīmāṃsā views on sentence-meaning: some problems", StudinM 207-214
PM135 P.T.Raju, "Activisim in Indian thought", StudinM 131-168
PM136 Tomoyasu Takenaka, "The theory of anumāna in the Bhāṭṭa Mīmāṃsā: niyama and the means to determine niyama", StudinM 105-116
PM137 Albrecht Wezler, "Credo, quia occidentale: a note on Sanskrit varṇa and its misinterpretation in literature on Mīmāṃsā and Vyākaraṇa", StudinM 221-242
PM138 Purusottama Bilimoria, "Authorless voice, tradition and authority in the Mīmāṃsā: reflections in cross-cultural hermeneutics" Sambhasa 16, 1995, 137-160
PM139 R. K. Das Gupta, "Vivekananda on Pūrva-Mīmāṃsā", BRMIC 46, 1995, 174-180
PM140 Y. Krishan, "Nitya and naimittika karma in the Pūrva Mīmāṃsā", ABORI 75, 1995, 177-184
PM141 Daya Krishna, "The Mīmāṃsaka versus the Yājñika--some further problems in the interpretation of śruti in the Indian tradition", JICPR 12.2, 1995, 63-80. Comments on this paper by N.S.R.Tatacharyaswami, Surya Prakash Shastri, E.S.Varadacarya, Laxminarayan Murti Sharma, N.K.Ramanuja Tatacharya and N.S.Ramanuja Tatacharya, JICPR 12.3, 1995, 139-144
PM141.5 E. Easwaran Nampoothiry,m "Mīmāṃsā in Kerala",Vidyotini 1995, 55-61
PM142 Sampat Narayana and Sri RamSharma, "Does Mīmāṃsā treat the theory of karma as a pūrvapakṣa? Two responses to the query", JICPR 12.1, 1995, 163-166. Reprinted DDIP 216-223
PM142.5 A Ramulu, A Study of the Differences between Bhāṭṭa and Prābhākara Schools (Mīmāṃsā). Jagadavpur, dt. Medak, A.P. 1995
PM142.6 Dipak Ghosh, "Syncretism in Mīmāṃsā system of Indian philosophy", OH 38.1, 1996, 15-21
PM142.6.5 Rajendra Nath Sharma, "Laksanā in Prābhākara-Mimāmsā", VIJ 33-34, 1995-1996, 195-198
PM142.7 R. Thanjaswami Sarma, ed. Mīmāṃsāmañjarī. New Delhi 1996
PM142.8 Sabujkoli Sen (Mitra), "The Bhāṭṭa definition of pramā and the problem of dhārāvāhika pratyakṣa: an analysis", VJP 32.1, 1995-96, 9-95
PM143 R.C.Pandeya and Manju, "Pūrva Mīmāṃsā and Vedānta", CEAP 172-188
PM143.5 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Philosophy and Vedic exegesis in the Mīmāṃsā", BOr 359-372
PM150 Uma Pandey, "Dialogue between the two Mīmāṃsās as one science", JGJRI 52-53, 1996-97, 81-86
PM161 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Does the Veda have an author? A reply to Professor Stephen H. Phillips", AS 52, 1998, 5-14
PM165 K.N.Hota, "The varieties of arthāpatti: the stand of the Prābhākara school", ResIn 138-141
PM176 S.G.Moghe, Studies in Applied Pūrva-Mīmāṃsā. Delhi 1998
PM178 A. Ramanna, "Pramāṇa-Mīmāṃsā", ResIn 142-147
PM180 Srikanta Samanta, "The concept of nirvikalpaka pratyakṣa in the Mīmāṃsā system", JICPR 15.3, 1998, 79-86
PM183 Ujjwale Panse, "Turning points in Mīmāṃsā epistemology", TPIST 34-41
PM184 Eli Franco, "A Mīmāṃsaka among the Buddhists: three fragments on the relationship between word and object", ManSC 2, 269-286
PM184.5 Kei Kataoka, "Reconstruction of the dharma-abhivyakti-vāda in the Mīmāṃsā tradition", WL 167-182
PM185 Lawrence McCrea, "The hierarchical organization of language in Mimamsa interpretive theory", JIP 28.5-6, 2000, 429-459
PM185.5 Mangala Mirasdar, "Mimāmsā and the modern law", ABORI 81, 2000, 287-291
PM185.7 Rabindra Kumar Pande, "Concept of jīvanmukti and the Prābhākara scnool", RKBSSS 6-12
PM186 C. Ram-Prasad, "Knowledge and action I: Means to the human end in Bhāṭṭa Mīmāṃsā and Advaita Vedānta; II: Attaining liberation in Bhāṭṭa Mīmāṃsā and Advaita Vedānta", JIP 28, 2000, 1-41
PM190 Daniel Arnold, "Of intrinsic validity: a study on the relevance of Purva Mimamsa", PEW 51, 2001, 26-53
PM190.5 Nandita Bandyaopadhyay, "The Prābhākara and the early Vaiśeṣika and the world of things: a brief comparison", Anviksa 23, 2001, 21-27
PM191 Johannes Bronkhorst, "The origin of Mīmāṃsā as a school of thought", Vidyarnavavandanam 83-104
PM193 Kishore Nath Jha, "Mīmāṃsā, the science of interpretation", LTC 309-373
PM194 V. N. Jha, "On the Mīmaṃsaka's general definition of pramāṇa", JUJI 6, 2001, 169-172
PM196 C. Rajendran, "Influence of Pūrvamīmśṃsā on Alaṃkāraśāstra", ALB 65, 2001, 73-82
PM197 Tara Chatterjee, "Svataḥ-prāmāṇyavāda in Mīmāṃsā", KFIP 41-64
PM198 Rupendra C. Das, "The Mīmāṃsaka on yogaja pratyakṣa: a critique", IndPQ 29, 2002, 419-434
PM200 Ujjwala Jain, Mīmāṃsā Philosophy of Language. Delhi 2002
PM2001 Mohini Mullick, "Word and act: Pūrva Mīmāṃsā's prescriptions for heaven", PLCIT 197-208
PM2002 S. Panneerselvam, "Can action be the import of all sentences?--a dialogue with the Prābhākaras", PLCIT 181-196
PM203 Thangaswami Sharma, "Development of the literature pertaining to the Mīmāṃsā system of philosophy from A.D. 16th century to A.D.20th century", DIPECO 79-96
PM203.5 Ujjwala Jha, "Some Recent Mīmāṃsā Works in Sanskrit", SWIII 287-296
PM204 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Uttaramīmāṃsā", CracowIS 4-5, 2002-2003, 113-120
PM207 Kei Kataoka, "The Mīmāṃsa definition of pramāṇa as a source of new information", JIP 31, 2003, 83-103
PM207.2 Hemlata Pandey, "Tātparya in Mīmāṃsā system of philosophy", JDPUC 12, 2003, 68-75
PM207.5 D. N. Shanbhag, "The theory of error of the Prābhākara Mīmāṃsakas", Pramodasiddha 115-126
PM207.6 Rajendra Nath Sarma, "The sentence-meaning: bhāvanā or niyoga?", Pramodasindhu 138-143
PM208 Francis X. Clooney, "Pragmatism and anti-essentialism in the construction of dharma in Mīmāṃsāsūtra 7.1.1-12", JIP 32, 2004, 751-768
PM209 K. P. Jog, "The Mīmāṃsā darśana", IndPT 63-79; glossary 327-351
PM210 Kiyotaka Yoshimizu, "The dual significance of a periodical sacrifice: nitya or kāmya from the Mīmāṃsā viewpoint", JP 32, 2004, 189-209
PM215 Dan Arnold, "Nobody is seen going to heaven: toward an eppistemology that supports the authority of the Vedas", BBB 59-114
PM218 Lars Göhler, "Was verstad die frühe Mīmāṃsā unter einer vedischen Beisung (codanā)", IKK 221-228
PM225 Sindhu Sadashiv Dange, "Arthavāda", PIPV 2530284
PM228 Ujjvala Jha, "Pūrvamīmāṃsā thought before Jaimini", PIPV 25035
PM230 M.Rama Jois, "The Mīmaṃsā rules of interpretation", PIPV 575-613
PM233 Markandey Katju, "The Mīmāṃsa pṛinciple of interpretation", PIPV 615-625
PM236 Shahiprabha Kumar, "The concept of veda-apauruṣeyatva", PIPV 2350251
PM240 K. T. Pandurangi, "The concept of mokṣa in Pūrvamīmāmṣa", PIPV 367-371
PM241 K. T. Pandurangi, N. Veezhinathan and K.E.Devanathan, "Utilisation of Pūrvamīmāṃsā nyāya in Vedānta", PIPV 389-428
PM242 K.T.Pandurangi, "Exposition of dharma as the central theme of Pūrvamīmāṃsā", PIPV 175-233
PM243 K. T. Pandurangi, "Semantics of Pūrvamīmāmṣā", PIPV 131-171
PM244 K. T. Pandurangi, "Metaphysics and ontology of Pūrvamīmāṃsā", PIPV 101-129
PM245 K. T. Pandurangi, "The epistemology of Pūrvamīmāmṣā", PIPV 53-100
PM246 K. T. Pandurangi, R. Krishnamurthy Shastri, K.E.Devanathan and Veera Narayan Pandurangi, "The review of Pūrvamīmāṃsā doctrines in Vedānta", PIPV 429-452
PM247 K. T. Pandurangi, "The pespective and the scope of Pūrvamīmāmṣā", PIPV 3-23
PM250 S. Revathy, "Criticism of Buddhism by Pūrvamīmāmṣā", PIPV 529-566
PM253 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Vedānta and Mīmāṃsā", MVIC 1-92
PM256 Ujjwala Jha, "Mīmāṃsakas' śakti re-established", FacInd 154-166
PM259 Rajendra Nath Sharma, "Hindu law and the Mīmāṃsādarśana", FacInd 248-253
PM259.3 G. Misra, "Scop and limits of śruti as a pramāṇa: perspective from Pūrva Mīmaṃsā and Advaita Vedānta", SPIP 108-118
PM259.4 Purushottama Bilimoria, "Karma's suffering; the Mīmāṃsā solution to the problem of evil", IECTC 171-190
PM259.4.5 V.N.Jha, "Śabdanityatva", PCRSIT 757-760
PM259.5.7 V.N.Jha, "Rules for interpretations of scriptural texts", PCRSIT 789-792
PM259.5 Kunio Harikai, "The Mīmaṃsā interpretation of the particle hi in Brāhmaṇa literature: is anumāna possible in the Veda?", EMH 303-314
PM259.7 Jan C. Heesterman, "For the sake of dharma: an essay on the term dharmamātra", EMH 285-302
PM260 Walter Slaje, "Yajñavalkya-brāhmaṇas and the early Miṃāṃsā", MVIC 155-158
PM265 Lawrence McCrea, "Playing with the system: fragmentation and individualizaiton in late pre-colonial Mīmāṃsā", JIP 36, 2008, 575-585
Return to Contents Page
{S} Sāṃkhya
See a22.1.192; 23.1.234.1; 47.16.46; 48.1.90; 50.5:6,7; 137.1.37;174.2.7; 174.10.22; 175.1:75, 76.1; 220.1.4; 245.1.4; 258.1.2; 294.3.16; 294.5.4; 302.4.3; 363.5.18.1; 379.15.30; 379.67:46,341; 404.8.3; 455.2.25; 560.4.17; 560.4.31; 716.2.4; 809.22.27; 1036.14.3. J82,111,201,239,317,348,446,519; AB29, 330, 453, 463. GB47, 55, 75, 275, 775, 983, 1418.5, 1537. NV45, 547.7, 585. Y117 b137.1.6
S0 H.T.Colebrooke, "On the drift of the Sāṃkhya philosophy", BM 3, 1850, 281-288
S1 E. Roer, Lecture on the Sāṃkhya Personality. Calcutta 1854
S2 C.B.Schluter, Aristotles' Metaphysik eine Tochter der Sāṃkhya-Lehre des Kapila. Munster 1874
S2.1 Robert Hoskins, The Sāṃkhya Philosophy. Ph.D.Thesis, Boston University 1886
S3 Richard Garbe, Sāṃkhya und Yoga. Strassburg 1896
S4 Richard Garbe, Die Sāṃkhya Philosophie. Leipzig 1897, 1917
S5 Ch. Schoebel, "Le doctrine de l'existence d'après les systèmes Yoga, Vedānta et Sāṃkhya", CIDO 2, 1893, 396-404
S6 Charles Carroll Everett, "The psychology of the Vedānta and Sāṃkhya philosophies", JAOS 20, 1899, 300-316
S7 E.Washburn Hopkins, "Notes on the Śvetāśvatara", JAOS 22, 1901, 380-387
S8 Joseph Dahlmann, Die Sāṃkhya-Philosophie als Naturlehre und Erlösungslehre. Berlin 1902
S9 K.L.Haldar, "The Sāṃkhya philosophy--how to interpret it", HR 11, 1905, 140-144
S10 Otto Schrader, Bibliography of Sāṃkhya Yoga Samuccaya Works. 1906
S11 K.L.Haldar, "Sāṃkhya doctrine of evolution", HR 15, 1907, 587-598
S12 Satischandra Vidyabhusana, "Sāṃkhya philosophy in the land of the lamas", JASBe n.s. 3, 1907, 571-578
S13 V.N.Raya, Sāṃkhya Philosophy of Kapila. 1911
S14 T.G.Anantachari, A Comparative Study of the Sāṃkhya System with the Other Systems. Trichinopoly 1913
S15 Otto Strauss, "Zur Geschichte des Sāṃkhya", WZKM 27, 1913, 257-275
S16 Hermann Jacobi, "Über das Verhältnis des Vedānta zum Sāṃkhya", Kuhn 30-39
S17 M. Senart, "Rajas et la théorie indienne des trois guṇas", JA 6, 1915, 151-188
S18 Chamupati, "Kapila and Dayanand", VMGS 10, 1917, 843-848
S19 Hermann Oldenberg, "Zur Geschichte der Sāṃkhya-Philosophie", NKWKG 1917-1919
S20 R.G.Bhandarkar, "The Sāṃkhya philosophy", IPR 2, 1918-19, 193-209. Also CWRGB l, 62-78
S21 S.V.Gokhale, "Prof. A.B.Keith's Sāṃkhya System", JIIP 2.3 - 2.4, 1919
S22 S.V.Gokhale, "The metaphysic of evil from the viewpoint of the Sāṃkhya philosophy", JIIP 2.1, 1919 - 2.2, 1919
S23 L. Berndl, "Über das Sāṃkhya", ZBVG 3, 1921: 31, 97
S24 B.N.Mukerjee, "God in Sāṃkhya", VMGS 14, 1921, 413-418
S25 I.Tiwari, "The concept of puruṣa in Sāṃkhya philosophy", SAMSJV III.1, 41-52
S26 Haraprasad Shastri, "Chronology of the Sāṃkhya literature", JBRS 9, 1923, 151-162
S27 Arthur Berriedale Keith, The Sāṃkhya System. Second edition. Calcutta 1924, 1949
S28 Erich Frauwallner, "Untersüchungen zum Mokṣadharma", WZKM 32, 1925 - 3, 1926. Also JAOS 45, 1925, 51-67
S29 Richard Garbe, "Guṇa", ERE 6, 1925, 454-455
S30 Richard Garbe, "Sāṃkhya", ERE ll, 1925, 189-192
S31 Gopinath Kaviraj, "The problem of causality: Sāṃkhya-Yoga view", POWSBSt 4, 1925, 125-151
S32 A.K.Majumdar, "The doctrine of evolution in the Sāṃkhya philosophy", PR 34, 1925, 51-69
S33 V.B.Srikhande, "The nature of the Self", ProcIPC 1, 1925, 105-119. Also RIndPh 275-288
S34 R.R.Iyengar, "Mahābhārata philosophy--Mokṣadharma", IHQ 2, 1926, 509-515
S35 D.K.Laddu, "Some aspects of the Sāṃkhya system as viewed by the Vedāntist", SAMV I, 261-276
S36 A.K.Majumdar, "The personalistic conception of nature as expounded in the Sāṃkhya philosophy", PR 35, 1926, 53-63
S37 A.K.Majumdar, "The doctrine of bondage and release in the Sāṃkhya philosophy", PR 35, 1926, 253-266
S38 Sarvepalli Radhakrishnan, "The Sāṃkhya system: some critical considerations", PQ 2, 1926, 265-282
S39 K.Sendinath Aiyar, "The Sāṃkhya darśana and Bṛhadāraṇyaka Upaniṣad", Jignyasa 1.2, 1927, l-6
S40 Erich Frauwallner, "Zur elementlehre des Sāṃkhya", WZKM 34, 1927, 1-5
S41 E.Hultzsch, "Sāṃkhya und Yoga im Śiśupālavadha", AIK 78-83
S42 Shyama Ch. Chatterji, "Satkāryavāda of Sāṃkhya", PQ 4, 1928-29, 280-283
S43 F. Lipsius, "Die Sāṃkhyaphilosophie als Vorläuferin des Buddhismus", JSG 15, 1928, 106-114
S44 Susil Kumar Maitra, "Sāṃkhya theory of knowledge in relation to some other Eastern and Western theories", PQ 4, 1928-29, 39-66. Also SPR 164-201
S45 Mysore Hiriyanna, "The Sāṃkhya view of error", PQ 1929. Also IPS 1, 25-30
S46 E.H.Johnston, "Some Sāṃkhya and Yoga conceptions of the Śvetāśvatara Upaniṣad", JRAS 1930, 855-878
S47 J. Ghosh, Sāṃkhya and Modern Thought. Calcutta 1930
S48 A.K.Majumdar, Sāṃkhya Conception of Personality. Calcutta 1930
S49 Jean Przyluski, "La théorie des guṇa", BSOAS 6, 1930-32, 25-36
S50 Carolyn A.F. Rhys Davids, "Sāṃkhya logic", TDG 6.7, 1930, 35-42
S51 K.S.Ramaswami Sastri, "The Sāṃkhya system", VK 17, 1930-31, 129
S52 K.A.Krishnaswamy Aiyar, "The Sāṃkhya system", VK 19, 1932-33, 466 ff.
S53 Kalipada Bhattacharya, "Some problems of Sāṃkhya philosophy and Sāṃkhya literature", IHQ 8, 1932, 509-520. Also SHIP 2, 42-53
S54 Carolyn A.F.Rhys Davids, "Sāṃkhya and original Buddhism", IHQ 9, 1933, 585-587
S55 Surendranath Dasgupta, "Is Sāṃkhya non-Vedic?", IC 1, 1934-35, 79-80
S56 J.K.Majumdar, "Īśvara in Sāṃkhya philosophy", KK 1, 1934, 149-156
S57 F.Otto Schrader, "Vedānta and Sāṃkhya in primitive Buddhism", IC 1, 1934-35, 543-552
S58 K.R.Srinivasiengar, "Emergent evolution: an Indian view", PR 43, 1934, 598-606
S59 Dhirendra Mohan Datta, "Some difficulties of the Sāṃkhya system", PQ 11, 1935-36, 146-151
S60 N.S.Junankar, The Criticism of the Sāṃkhya Philosophy in the Texts of Other Indian Systems. B.Litt.Thesis, Oxford University 1935
S61 M.Ledrus, "An introduction to Sāṃkhya", NR 1, 1935, 274-283
S62 H.N.Raghavendrachar, "Sāṃkhya theory of evolution in the light of modern thought", PAIOC 8, 1935, 383-393
S63 S.N.Roy, "Problem of error in Sāṃkhya", PQ 12, 1936, 38-45
S64 R.S.N.Venkataraman, "The place of feeling in conduct in Indian philosophy: Sāṃkhya-Yoga", PQ 12, 1936, 157-176
S65 J.Goyandka, "Prakṛti and puruṣa", KK 4, 1937, 745-753; 18, 1953, 536-542
S66 E.H.Johnston, Early Sāṃkhya. RASPPF 15, 1937. Reprinted Delhi 1974
S67 V.Misra, "Introduction au Sāṃkhya", ET 42, 1937, 130-139
S68 S.Suryanarayana Sastri, "Omniscience", IHQ 14, 1938, 280-292. Also WMN 80-92. Also CPSSS 77-86
S69 H.R.Rangaswami Aiyangar, "An old Sāṃkhya definition of inference", PAIOC 10, Summaries 1939, 66-67
S70 R.Brakell Buys, "Het Sāṃkhyastelsel", TWP 33, 1939, 69-75
S71 S.K.Saksena, "The nature of buddhi according to Sāṃkhya-Yoga", PQ 18, 1942-43, 139-146. Reprinted SSEIP 82-89
S72 B.A.K.Rao, "Theory of relativity and the Sāṃkhya system", PQ 17, 1941-42, 131-137
S73 T.S.Mahabale, "Emergent evolution and Sāṃkhya philosophy", RPR 12.1-2, 1943, 55-64
S74 Gnaneswarananda, "Improvement of personality by controlling the guṇas", VATW 8, 1945, 142-150
S75 P.C.Divanji, "Bhagavadgītā and Sāṃkhya philosophy", JGJRI 7, 1949-50, 187-213
S76 P.Chakravarti, Origin and Development of the Sāṃkhya System of Thought. CalSS 30, 1952
S77 Mysore Hiriyanna, "The Sāṃkhya system", PEIP 51-58. Also CHI 1, 317-329
S78 N.Subrahmania Sastri, "Bibliography of Indian philosophy: Sāṃkhya system", JSVRI 13.l, 1952, 52 pp.
S79 Satkari Mookerjee, "Sāṃkhya-Yoga", HPE 242-257
S80 Katayanidas Bhattacharya, "The concept of subtle body in Sāṃkhya philosophy", PAIOC 17, Summaries 1953, 113
S81 George P. Conger, "A naturalistic approach to Sāṃkhya-Yoga", PEW 3, 1953, 233-240
S82 Mysore Hiriyanna, "The Sāṃkhya", CHI 3, 41-52
S82.1 P. D. Padhye, "Some difficulties of the Sāṃkhya system", JPA 1.2, 1953, 1-3
S83 V.Raghupati, "A new approach to the Sāṃkhya philosophy", JBHU 2.1, 1953, 76-84
S84 Tsuruji Sahota, "The development of the conception of puruṣa" (summary). JSR 4, 1953, 188-190
S85 G.V.Devasthali, "Sāṃkhya in the Bhagavadgītā", JUP 3, 1954, 130-138
S85.1 Katyayanidas Bhattacharya, "The concept of subtle body in the Sāṃkhya philosophy", JPA 1.3-4, 1954, 23-24
S86 William F. Goodwin, "Theories of consciousness and liberation in the Sāṃkhya philosophy and the philosophy of George Santayana", PQ 27, 1954, 201-206. Also ProcIPC 29.l, 1954, 41-51
S87 William F. Goodwin, "Sāṃkhya and the philosophy of Santayana", ARWEP 127-134
S88 K.Kimura, "Sāṃkhya theory (II)", BK 8.1, 1954, 70-73
S89 T.Murakami, "Sāṃkhya theory (I)", BK 8.1, 1954, 64-69
S90 Srinivas Dixit, "The meaning of guṇa in the Sāṃkhya system", JUP 5, 1955, 69-74
S91 Indukala Jhaveri, "Concept of kāla and ākāśa in the Sāṃkhya-Yoga system", JOI 5, 1955-56, 417-419
S92 S.T.Kenghe, "Sāṃkhya theory of evolution", OT 1, 1955, 53-58. Summarized PAIOC 16, Summaries 1951, 247
S93 Gikai Matsuo, "The characteristics of buddhi in Sāṃkhya philosophy", JIBSt 3.2, 1955, 452-456
S93.1 Mukhyananda, "The Sāṃkhya, modern Western science, and Advaita Vedānta", VK 82, 1955: 86, 142, 180, 265
S94 F.Otto Schrader, "Sāṃkhya, original and classical", ALB 19, 1955, 1-2
S95 Nils Simonsson, Indisk filosofi. Sāṃkhya. Stockholm 1955
S96 Krishna Chandra Bhattacharya, "Studies in Sāṃkhya philosophy", KCBSP I, 127-214
S97 Susil Kumar Maitra, "Sāṃkhya realism: a comparative and critical study", SPR 202-217. Also RIndPh 130-143
S98 K.Mallik, "Godhead in Sāṃkhya", PQ 29, 1956, 23-28
S99 Walter Ruben, "The beginning of the epic Sāṃkhya", ABORI 37, 1956, 174-189
S100 J.A.B.Van Buitenen, "Studies in Sāṃkhya", JAOS 76, 1956 - 77, 1957. Reprinted SILP
S101 Richard V. de Smet, "Elements of permanent value in Sāṃkhya", OT 3.2-4, 1957, 133-156
S102 Indukala H. Jhaveri, "Process of pariṇāma in the Sāṃkhya-Yoga system", ABORI 37, 1957, 296-299
S103 Indukala H. Jhaveri, "Concept of ākāśa in Indian philosophy", ABORI 37, 1957, 300-307
S104 Esho Yamaguchi, "On acetana and ajña in the Sāṃkhya system", JIBSt 5.1, 1957, 33-36
S105 Jayadeva Yogendra, "Sāṃkhya in the Mokṣa-parvan", JUBo 26, 1957, 55-59
S106 N.P.Anikeev, "Materialism and atheism of the Sāṃkhya system at the beginning of the middle ages" (in Russian). Vestnik moskovskogo Ouoniversitata 1958, 61-77
S107 Erich Frauwallner, "Zur Erkenntnislehre des Klassische Sāṃkhya-system", WZKSOA 2, 1958, 84-139
S108 C.T.Kenghe, "The concept of prakṛti in the Sāṃkhya philosophy", PO 23.1-2, 1958, 1-7
S109 Anima Sengupta, "Sāṃkhya in Mahābhārata", VK 45, 1958-59, 423-428
S110 B.C.Chaudhri, "The reality behind Sāṃkhya philosophy", Vikram 3, 1959, 84-88
S111 Nirgunananda, "The Vedānta and Sāṃkhya theory of many puruṣas", PB 64, 1959, 340-343
S112 K.T.Pandurangi, "Concept of guṇas in the Sāṃkhya system", JKU 3.2, 1959, 19-23
S113 Sanat Kumar Sen, "Spinoza and Sāṃkhya", JPA 6, 1959 - 8.29-30, 1961
S114 G. Srinivasan, "Spinoza and Sāṃkhya", JPA 6, 1959 - 7, 1960
S114.1 Bratindra Kumar Sen Gupta, "The basic conception in perception in Sāṃkhya and Advaita", JAssamRS 13, 1959, 45-47
S115 B.Suryacaitanya, "The Sāṃkhya darśana", PB 64, 1959, 424-430
S116 B.K.Sengupta, "Traces of Sāṃkhya doctrines in the Śrīmadbhāgavatam", IHQ 35, 1959, 327-332
S117 J. Yogendra, "The problem of prakṛti and puruṣa relationship in atheistic Sāṃkhya and theistic Yoga", JUBo 28 (Arts) 1969, 146-153
S118 V.M.Bedekar, "Mokṣadharma studies: place and function of the psychical organism", ABORI 40, 1960, 262-298
S119 S.K.Chattopadhyaya, "In defence of Sāṃkhya dualism", PQ 32, 1960, 245-256
S120 Priti Kanji Lal, Concept of Mind in the Sāṃkhya-Yoga System: An Analytical Study. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Lucknow 1960
S121 D.D.Vadekar, "The Sāṃkhya arguments for the puruṣa", PQ 32, 1960, 257-260
S122 K.C.Varadachari, "Logic of Sāṃkhya", SVUOJ 3, 1960, 27-34
S123 Bengali Baba, "Importance of the Sāṃkhya-Yoga in the Vedic structure of society", PO 26.1-2, 1961, 12-23
S124 Latika Chattopadhyaya, Self in Sāṃkhya Philosophy. Ph.D.Thesis, Visvabharati University 1961
S125 J.Dash, "Logical and metaphysical arguments for puruṣa in the Sāṃkhya", PQ 34, 1961, 187-192
S126 Paul Hacker, "The Sāṃkhyization of the emanation doctrine shown in a critical analysis of texts", WZKSOA 5,1961, 75-112. Also Purana 4, 1962, 298-338. Also PHKS 167-204
S127 M.M.Kothari, Modern Evolution (of the West) and Pariṇāmavāda (of India). Ph.D.Thesis, University of Rajasthan 1961
S128 Umesh Mishra, "Pramāṇas and their objects in Sāṃkhya", ALB 25, 1961, 371-380
S129 K.B.Ramakrishna Rao, "Bhāgavata-Purāṇa and Kapila-Sāṃkhya", SPP, special number, March 1961, 15-24
S130 K.C.Varadachari, "Studies in Sāṃkhya philosophy", SVUOJ 4.1-2, 1961, 21-35
S131 Ram Suresh Pandey, A Comparative Study of Sāṃkhya Philosophy in Mahābhārata and the Purāṇas. Ph.D.Thesis, Gorakhpur University 1962
S132 K.B.Ramakrishna Rao, "The Sāṃkhya philosophy in the Carakasaṃhitā", ALB 26, 1962, 193-205
S133 Anima Sengupta, Chāndogya Upaniṣad: Sāṃkhya Point of View. Kanpur 1962
S134 Anima Sengupta, "In defence of Sāṃkhya puruṣa and its multiplicity", PB 67, 1952, 52-55. Also ESOSIP 28-36
S135 K.C.Varadachari, "Sāṃkhyan theory of knowledge", SVOJ 1962
S136 K.C.Varadachari, "Sāṃkhyan God and souls", SVOJ 1962
S137 K.C.Varadachari, "Sāṃkhyan analogies", SVOJ 1962
S138 Tarapada Bhattacharya, "The Sāṃkhya and God", CR 169, 1963, 226-232
S139 K.B.Ramakrishna Rao, "The guṇas of prakṛti according to the Sāṃkhya philosophy", PEW 13, 1963, 61-72
S140 Anima Sengupta, "Ethics of the Sāṃkhya philosophy", VK 50, 1963-64, 605-608
S141 Minoru Hara, "Pāśupata and Sāṃkhya-Yoga", JOR 34-35, 1964-66, 76-87
S142 K.B.Ramakrishna Rao, "The Buddhacarita and the Sāṃkhya of Āraḍa Kalāma", ALB 28, 1964, 231-241
S143 Hiravallabha Sastri, "Sāṃkhyadarśana", P 10.1, 1964, 86-94
S144 Anima Sengupta, Influence of Sāṃkhya on the Āyurveda. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Calcutta 1964
S145 Anima Sengupta, "Kaṭha Upanishad: Sāṃkhya point of view", PB 69, 1964 - 70, 1965
S146 Anima Sengupta, "The basic principles of the classical Sāṃkhya philosophy", ESOSIP 1-8
S147 Anima Sengupta, "Sāṃkhya in the Mahābhārata", ESOSIP 9-20
S148 H.S.Sinha, "Psychological bipolarity in Sāṃkhya system", MRJ 1, 1964, 73-79
S149 J.A.B.Van Buitenen, "The large ātman", HistR 4.1, 1964, 103-114
S150 Adidevananda, "Theistic Sāṃkhya in the Bhāgavata", PB 70, 1965, 393-396
S151 Bhupendranath Bhattacharya, Sāṃkhya Theory of Evolution and its Influence on Later Works. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Calcutta 1965
S152 Anima Sengupta, "The Sāṃkhya conception of śubha and aśubha (good and evil)", PB 70, 1965, 454-463
S153 Anima Sengupta, "Sāṃkhya theory of knowledge: determinate and indeterminate", PB 70, 1965, 257-261
S154 Anima Sengupta, "Sāṃkhya conception of tanmātra: a critical exposition", VK 52, 1965-66, 315-318
S155 Brij Behari Choubey, "Sāṃkhya concept of self", IPC 11.4, 1966, 37-46
S156 K.B.Ramakrishna Rao, Theism of Pre-Classical Sāṃkhya. Mysore 1966
S157 Anima Sengupta, "Sāṃkhya and the upamāna pramāṇa", VK 52, 1966, 483-485
S158 Anima Sengupta, "Sāṃkhya on validity and invalidity of knowledge", VK 53, 1966-67, 248-254
S159 Anima Sengupta, "Sāṃkhya approach: analysis of human experience", VK 53, 1966-67, 329-330
S160 Anima Sengupta, "Meaning of svataḥ-grāhyatva in regard to prāmāṇya and aprāmāṇya", VK 53, 1966-67, 430-432
S161 G.Srinivasan, "Sartre and Sāṃkhya", AP 37, 1966, 540-545
S162 Tapo Nath Chakravarti, "Matter according to the Sāṃkhya system of thought", KAG 80-102
S163 K.C.Das, "A comparative study of the concept of the unconscious in Sāṃkhya-Yoga and Freudian psychology", ProcIPC 1967, 167-173
S164 Rasik Vihari Joshi, "The three qualities of the Sāṃkhya system", KAG 126-135. Also CIDO 26, 1969, 385-390. Reprinted in SILM 93-109
S165 C.T.Kenghe, "Sāṃkhya and yoga", YM 9.4, 1967, 23-41
S166 P.M.Modi, "Scriptural source of the Sāṃkhya dualism", JOI 17, 1967-68, 230-236
S167 Anima Sengupta, Kaṭha Upaniṣad: Sāṃkhya Point of View. Kanpur 1967
S168 Sanat Kumar Sen, "Time in Sāṃkhya-Yoga", VJP 4.1, 1967, 72-89
S169 Anima Sengupta, "Sāṃkhya and Advaita Vedānta", PB 72, 1967, 392-395
S170 Anima Sengupta, "Inference: Sāṃkhya point of view", PB 72, 1967, 216-220
S179 I.K.Taimni, "The 'I' and its attenuation", AB 89, 1967-68, 23-35
S180 Esho Yamaguchi, "A consideration of pratyayasarga", JIBSt 30, 1967, 972-979
S181 S.Bhattacharya, "The concept of videha and prakṛtilaya in the Sāṃkhya-Yoga system", ABORI 48-49, 1968, 305-312
S182 Francis Victor Catalina, A Study of the Self Concept of Sāṃkhya-Yoga Philosophy. Delhi 1968
S183 K.C.Das, "Sāṃkhya philosophy: its attitude towards God and morality", JUG 19, 1968, 28-34
S184 C.T.Kenghe, "The problem of the pratyayasarga in Sāṃkhya and its relation with Yoga", ABORI 48-49, 1968, 365-373
S185 Ram Ugra Mishra, "Buddhi and puruṣa", JYI 14, 1968-69, 4-6
S186 Paul Mus, "Où finit puruṣa?, LRCV 539-564
S187 Sanat Kumar Sen, "Time in Sāṃkhya-Yoga", IPQ 8, 1968, 406-426
S188 Anima Sengupta, "Advaita Vedānta and Sāṃkhya on erroneous perception", VK 55, 1968-69, 233-236
S189 Anima Sengupta, "Sāṃkhya conception of liberation", PB 73, 1968, 151-155
S190 Anima Sengupta, "Sāṃkhya and Advaita Vedānta: a comparative study", in M.P.Pandit 50th Birthday Commemoration Volume (ed. A.V.Shastri) (Pondicherry 1968), 130-140
S191 Yogendra, "About prāṇa", JYI 14, 1968-69, 145-147
S192 S.Bhattacharya, "The viśeṣa and the aviśeṣa", SMFV 487-499
S193 K.C.Das, "The role of will in Kant and Sāṃkhya", JUG 20, 1969, 80-84
S194 Megumu Honda, "Sāṃkhya in the Buddhagotra", JIBSt 35, 1969, 434-441
S195 Gerald J. Larson, "Classical Sāṃkhya and the phenomenological ontology of Jean-Paul Sartre", PEW 19, 1969, 45-58
S196 Anima Sengupta, Classical Sāṃkhya: A Critical Study. Lucknow 1969
S197 Anima Sengupta, "Sāṃkhya philosophy: its source", VK 56, 1969-70, 346-352
S198 Anima Sengupta, "Sāṃkhya and the Taoism of ancient China", JOI 19, 1969-70, 228-233
S199 Anima Sengupta, "Sāṃkhya and the Advaita Vedānta", VK 56, 1969-70, 52-56
S200 Anima Sengupta, "Sāṃkhya and dṛṣṭisṛṣṭivāda of the Bhāmatī school", VK 56, 1969-70, 267-270
S201 G.Srinivasan, "The dialectic of the individual", AP 40, 1969, 242-245
S202 Devaprasad Bhattacharya, "Sāṃkhya-Yoga theory of causality: an Advaitic study", CR n.s. 2, 1970-71, 45-60
S203 C.B.Dvivedi, "Sāṃkhya framework of mind, senses and intellect and its relationship with language and thought", P 16, 1970-71, 171-184
S204 Tuvia Gelblum, "Sāṃkhya and Sartre"., JIP 1, 1970-71, 75-82
S205 Anima Sengupta, "Sāṃkhya and Advaita Vedānta on inference", VK 57, 1970-71, 406-408
S206 Esho Yamaguchi, "The concept of puruṣa in the Sāṃkhya system of philosophy", JOR 40-41, 1970-72, 167-178
S207 Sumitrosankar Banerjee, "Prakṛti and creation", IPC 16.3, 1971, 223-237
S208 K.S.Joshi, "On Sāṃkhya-Yoga dualism", YM 14.1-2, 1971, 65-75
S208.5 H. Mishra, "Is Sāṃkhya atheistic?", PAOPA 3, 1971, 60-63
S209 S.Joshi, "Relative idealism of the Sāṃkhya system", Darshana 44, 1971, 91-96
S210 Anima Sengupta, "Sāṃkhya on validity and invalidity of knowledge", TBIC 79-86
S211 S.R.Talghatti, "Concept of puruṣa in the Sāṃkhya philosophy", JUP 35, 1971, 10-29
S212 A.L.Hiremath, "The Sāṃkhya-Yoga systems", MO 5, 1972, 126-130
S213 Rocque Lobo, Sāṃkhya-Yoga und spätantiker Geist: eine Untersüchung der Allegeröse des Origines im Lichte der indischen philosophie. Ph.D. Thesis, University of Munich 1972
S213.5 Gerald J. Larson, "A possible mystical interpretation of ahaṃkāra and the tanmātras in the Sāṃkhya", in Arabinda Basu, etc., Śrī Aurobindo: A Frech Garland of Tributes (Pondichery 1973), 79-87
S214 Shinkan Murakami, "The Sāṃkhya philosophy with regard to the arguments of the negation of ego" (summary). ARTU 23, 1973
S215 Deva Brata Sen, "Sāṃkhya conception of puruṣa", KUJ 7, 1973, 227-230
S216 Anima Sengupta, Sāṃkhya and Advaita Vedānta: A Comparative Study. Patna 1973
S217 Asha Tandon, Critical Study of the Psychic Elements in the Systems of Sāṃkhya and Yoga. Ph.D.Thesis, Allahabad University 1973
S218 Anima Sengupta, "The Sāṃkhya-Yoga conception of personality", VK 61, 1974-75, 256-260
S219 I.N.Sinha, "Anīśvaravāda of the dualistic Sāṃkhya", VK 61, 1974-75, 24-26
S220 D.T.Tatacharya, "The sūkṣmaviśeṣas of Sāṃkhya", CDSFV 396-399
S221 Muktaram Banerjee, "Evolution of the cosmos in the Sāṃkhya philosophy", CR n.s. 1, 1975-76, 164-168
S222 Kumar Nath Bhattacharya, The Concept of Īśvara in Sāṃkhya-Yoga. Ph.D.Thesis, Burdwan University 1975
S223 K.C.Das, Concept of Personality in Sāṃkhya-Yoga and the Gītā. Gauhati 1975
S224 Namita Kar, "A note on Sāṃkhya on kaivalya", PAOPA 5, 1975, 63-64
S225 Gerald J. Larson, "The notion of satkārya in Sāṃkhya: toward a philosophical reconstruction", PEW 25, 1975, 31-40
S226 Harsh Narain, "Vedic origins of the Sāṃkhya dialectic", Sambodhi 4.1, 1975, 21-34
S227 P.K.Sasidharan Nari, "Concept of puruṣa in the Sāṃkhya system", AOR 25, 1975, 565-569
S228 Klaus Ruping, "Zur Emanationslehre im Mokṣadharma", SII 2, 1976, 3-10
S229 Deba Brata Sen, "The Sāṃkhya conception of guṇa, its relevance in sādhanā", KUJ 10, 1976, 332-336
S230 D.P.Sen, "A review of the Sāṃkhya theory of knowledge", QFT 209-216
S231 Anima Sengupta, "Does man really seek relief from pain (the Sāṃkhya-Yoga view)", VK 62, 1975-76, 55-58
S232 D.Sen Sharma, "A fresh light on the twofold creation in the Sāṃkhya system", ABSP 7, 1975-76, 13-18
S233 K.P.Sinha, "The problem of īśvara in the Sāṃkhya philosophy", JUG 26-27, 1975-76, 7-19
S234 Narayan Kumar Chatterji, "Epistemology: an approach from the Sāṃkhya and Yoga systems of thought", CR n.s. 2, 1976-77, 133-170
S235 A.G.Javadekar, "Modern ecology and the relevance of Sāṃkhya", JOI 25, 1976, 260-264
S236 D.P.Sen, "A review of the Sāṃkhya theory of knowledge", QFT 209-216
S237 Anima Sengupta, "Sāṃkhya-Yoga on seer and seen", VK 63, 1976-77, 52-54
S238 Y.K.Wadhwani, "Subtle bodies postulated in the classical Sāṃkhya system", Sambodhi 5.1, 1976-77, 29-40
S239 Bijayananda Kar, Analytical Studies in the Sāṃkhya Philosophy. Bhubaneshwar 1977
S240 J.Frank Kenney, "The concept of suffering in classical Sāṃkhya", JD 2, 1977, 295-301
S241 A.M.Patel, "Sāṃkhya thought in Śrīmad-Bhāgavata Purāṇa", PTG 11.3, 1977, 26-38
S242 Frank Podgorski, "Sāṃkhya-Yoga meditation: psycho-spiritual transvaluation", JD 2, 1977, 152-163
S243 Subhash Ch. Saha Ray, "Fallacies of perception", Philosophica 6.4, 1977, 1-6
S244 Anima Sengupta, "Philosophy of Sāṃkhya: its value in the present age", ESOSIP 173-177
S245 Anima Sengupta, "Logic in the Sāṃkhya school", ESOSIP 178-181
S246 Anima Sengupta, "Sāṃkhya and the Taoism of ancient China", ESOSIP 212-219
S247 Nagin J. Shah, "Rajas and karman", Sambodhi 6.1-2, 1977, 57-62
S248 David Bastow, "An attempt to understand Sāṃkhya-Yoga", JIP 5, 1978, 191-208
S249 Michael Hulin, Sāṃkhya Literature. Wiesbaden 1978
S250 G.D.Khare, "The Sāṃkhya cult in the Bhagavadgītā", PTG 12.3, 1978, 14-32
S251 Ashok Malhotra, "The philosophy of Sartre versus Sāṃkhya-Yoga", Asian Thought and Society 3.7, 1978, 68-81
S252 P.K.Sasidharan, "Guṇas and their contradictory traits in Sāṃkhya philosophy", JMKU 7.2, 1978, 55-56
S253 Anima Sen Gupta, "Sāṃkhya and the Advaita Vedānta", VK 65, 1978, 124-128
S254 Janaki Ballabha Bhattacharya, "Theist version of Sāṃkhya", Our Heritage Special Number. Sanakrit College 150th Anniversary 1824-1974 (Calcutta 1979), 243-258
S255 V.G.Rahurkar, "The Sāṃkhya as depicted in the Mahābhārata", Rtam 11-15, 1979-83, 315-322
S256 David White, "Proto-Sāṃkhya and Advaita Vedānta in the Bhagavadgītā", PEW 29, 1979, 501-508
S257 Meera Chakravorty, "The problem of puruṣabahutva and bhoktṛbhāva in Sāṃkhya darśana", PAIOC 29, 1980, 435-441
S258 Shivnarayan Joshi, "Is parama-sāmya possible?", IndPQ 8, 1980-81, 293-298
S259 Stephen A. Kent, "Valentinian gnosticism and classical Sāṃkhya: a thematic and structural comparison", PEW 30, 1980, 241-260
S259.1 Shiv Kumar, "Sāṃkhya-Yoga definition of pramāṇa", CASSt 5, 1980, 99-110
S260 P.K.Sasidharan, "A critical notes on the way to attain the goal of life in the Sāṃkhya and the Yoga philosophies", JMKU 9.2, 1980, 19-22
S261 Anima Sen Gupta, "Basic approach of Sāṃkhya-Yoga philosophy", VK 67, 1980, 176-180
S262 P.K.Sasidharan, "A critical note on the way to attain the goal of life in Sāṃkhya and Yoga philosophies", MKUJ 9.2, 1980, 19-22
S263 Alex Wayman, "Some accords with the Sāṃkhya theory of tanmātra", CIS 115-122
S264 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Yoga and seśvara Sāṃkhya", JIP 9, 1981, 309-320
S265 Shiv Kumar, "Knowledge and its gnosis in Sāṃkhya-Yoga", ABORI 62, 1981, 17-32
S266 Shiv Kumar, "Nature of perception in Sāṃkhya-Yoga", SVUOJ 24.l-2, 1981, 59-76
S266.1 G. Srinivasan, "The problem of subjective change in Sāṃkhya", Darshana 21.1, 1981, 71-76
S267 Heinz Zimmerman, "Vor-Sāṃkhyistisches und Proto-Sāṃkhyistisches in ältern Upaniṣaden", AS 35.2, 1981, 185-200
S268 Hans Bakker, "On the origin of the Sāṃkhya psychology", WZKSOA 26, 1982, 117-148
S269 M.K.Bannerjee, "General systems philosophy and Sāṃkhya-Yoga: some remarks", PEW 32, 1982, 99-104
S270 B.C.Bera, "The wisdom of Sāṃkhya in the Gītā", VK 69, 1982, 293-297
S271 R.S.Bhattacharya, "Is Kapila the founder of the Sāṃkhya-system identical with the destroyer of the sons of King Sāgara?", Puranam 24, 1982, 190-207
S272 Latika Chattopadhyay, Self in Sāṃkhya Philosophy. Calcutta 1982
S273 Stephen A. Kent, "Early Sāṃkhya in the Buddhacarita", PEW 32, 1982, 259-278
S274 N.V.Koppal, "The problem of truth and error in Sāṃkhya and Yoga doctrines", PTG 17.1, 1982, 29-39
S275 V.G.Rahurkar, "The Sāṃkhya as depicted in the Mahābhārata", PAIOC 30, 1982, 399-405
S276 Rama Ray, "Is pariṇāmavāda a doctrine of causality?", JIP 10, 1982, 377-396
S277 Anima Sen Gupta, "The concept of divine grace in Sāṃkhya Yoga", VK 69, 1982, 440-444
S278 Deba Brata Sen Sharma, "Prakṛtilīna in the Sāṃkhya-Yoga systems and pralayakāla in the Trika system", JGJRI 38-39, 1982-83, 277-290
S279 Johannes Bronkhorst, "God in Sāṃkhya", WZKSOA 27, 1983, 149-164
S280 Shiv Kumar, Sāṃkhya Thought in the Brahmanical Systems of Indian Philosophy. Delhi 1983
S281 Gerald James Larson, "An eccentric ghost in the machine: formal and quantitative aspects of the Sāṃkhya-Yoga dualism", PEW 33, 1983, 219-234. Also IASWRP 1-30.
S281.1 Gerald J. Larson, "McClain's mathematical acoustics and classical Sāṃkhya philosophy", Journal of Socialand Biological Structures 6, 1983, 161-167
S282 Prithwindra Mukherjee, Le Sāṃkhya. Sources. Meditations. Applications. Paris 1983
S282.5 Frank R. Podgorski, "Immortality in Sāṃkhya", IASWRP 43-48
S283 Daniel P. Sheridan, "The Bhāgavatapurāṇa: Sāṃkhya at the service of nondualism", Puranam 25, 1983, 225-234
S284 Nellai K. Subramanian, "The impact of Sāṃkhya on Caṅkam literature", PHT 211-226
S285 Tripurananda, "Sāṃkhya as presented in the Gītā", VK 70, 1983, 398-402
S286 M.C.Bhartiya. "Function of manas in Sāṃkhya philosophy" (summary). PAIOC 32, 1984-85, 333. Also Meerut University Sanskrit Research Journal 9.2, 1984, 73-76
S287 Kumarnath Bhattacharya, "Liberation of puruṣa according to Sāṃkhya-Yoga" (summary). PAIOC 32, 1984-85, 334-335
S287.1 Lallanji Gopal, "The mūlikārthas in Sāṃkhya", IHR 11, 1984-85, 45-55
S287.2 Pitambar Jha, "The concept of citta", YM 23.1, 1984, 63-80
S287.2.5 S. V. Kandaswamy, "A comparative study of Sāṃkhya and Śaiva Siddhānta", JTS 26, 1984, 1-24
S287.3 Gopal Chandra Khan, "A note on the Sāṃkhya concept of mokṣa", DM 1, 1984, 45-49
S288 Shiv Kumar, Sāṃkhya-Yoga Epistemology. Delhi 1984
S288.1 Shiv Kumar, "Sāṃkhya-Yoga concept of time:, ABORI 64, 1984, 1298-135
S289 Surendramohan Mishra, "On the problem of God in the Sāṃkhya", VIJ 22, 1984, 178-183
S290 Hari Shankar Prasad, "Time and change in Sāṃkhya-Yoga", JIP 12, 1984, 35-49
S290.1 Aruna Goel, "The concept of liberation in Sāṃkhya-Yoga", Darshana 25.3, 1985, 71-75
S291 N. Jayashanmukham, "The development of Śrī Aurobindo's philosophy, its relation to the Sāṃkhya, and its relevance to the modern age", IPQ 18, 1985-86, 169-180
S292 Rodney J. Parrott, "The experience called 'reason' in classical Sāṃkhya", JIP 13, 1985, 235-264
S293 Tapasyananda, "Sāṃkhya and the Gītā", VK 72, 1985, 55-58
S294 Tapasyananda, "The Bhāgavata Sāṃkhya and its background", VK 72, 1985: 245, 286
S295 Shujun Motegi, "On tanmātra", JIBSt 68, 1986, 953-958
S296 Rodney J. Parrott, "The problem of the Sāṃkhya tattvas as both cosmic and psychological phenomena", JIP 14, 1986, 55-78
S296.5 Amalia Pezzali, "Evoluzione e involuzione dellla prakṛti secondo il Sāṃkhya", Atti del Terzo Convegno nazionale di Studi Sancriti (ed. O. Botto). (Torino 1986), 39-46
S297 M.S.Shastri, "Sāṃkhya and Yoga", QJMS 77, 1986, 217-230
S297.1 Vladimir Shokhin, "Classical Sāṃkhya about the ultimate elements of the material world", in Wolfgang Morgenroth (ed.), Sanskrit and World Culture: Proceedings of the 4th World Sanskrit Conference of the International Association of Sanskrit Studies (Berlin 1986), 556-559
S298 Gerald J. Larson, "Introduction to the philosophy of Sāṃkhya", Samkhya 3-103
S98.5 Peter Connolly, The Concept of "prāṇa" in Vedic Literature and its Development in the Vedānta, Sāṃkhya and Pañcarātra Literature. Ph.D.Thesis, U. of Lancaster 1987
S299 B. David Burke, "Transcendence in classical Sāṃkhya", PEW 38, 1988, 19-29
S299.5 Alpana Chakraborty, "Mind-body dualism of Descartes and Sāṃkhya: a comparative study", Darshana 28.1, 1988, 47-51
S299.6 S. J. Chakravarty, "From Sāṃkhya to Buddhism", FTI 1988, 66-72
S300 M.R.Yardi, "Sāṃkhya and Yoga in the Mokṣadharma and the Bhagavadgītā", ABORI 68, 1987, 309-319
S301 V. Brodov, "The materialism of the Sāṃkhya philosophy", GAISE 145-151
S301.01 V. K. Shokhin, "Sāṃkhya and Buddhism: a few notes", Darshana 28.1, 1988, 52-55
S301.1 Brahmachari Suryachaitanya, "The Sāṃkhya darśana", SRV 12.1, 1988, 25-37
S302 Dharmamegha Aranya, Epistles of a Sāṃkhya-Yogin. Madhupur, Bihar 1989
S303 S. Kak, The Riddle of Sāṃkhya. Delhi 1989
S303.1 Nirgunananda, "The Vedānta and the Sāṃkhya theory of many puruṣas", SRV 12.2, 1989, 9-15
S303.6 Gerhard Oberhammer, "Self as consciousness in classical Sāṃkhya", SelfandC 79-103
S304 Satya Vrat, "Identification of Ṣaṣṭitantra", Ajaya-Sri 585-590
S304.1 Christopher Chapple, "The unseen seer and the field-consciousness in Sāṃkhya and Yoga", PPC 53-70
S305 K.P.Nampoothiri, The Concept of Apavarga in Sāṃkhya Philosophy. Delhi 1990
S306 Rodney J. Parrott, "The worth of the world in classical Sāṃkhya", ABORI 71, 1990, 83-108
S306.1 Rodney J. Parrott, "Soteriology of prakṛti: the world as guru in classical Sāṃkhya", ABORI 70, 1990, 65-88
S307 Koki Aruga, "Some problems of anumāna in Sāṃkhya", JIBSt 39.2, 1991, 11-13
S308 Saradindu Banerji, "Avidyā, ahaṃkāra and psycho-analysis", JIAP 30.1, 1991, 1- 19
S308.0 H. L. Chandrasekhara, "The concept of prakṛti and puruṣa in Sāṃkhya", JMysoreU 54, 1992, 105-112
S308.1 K.P.Jog, "The ultimate in the Sāṃkhya philosophy", UAITD 77-80
S309.1 Prabhakar Mishra, "The concept of change and the satkāryavāda of the Sāṃkhya system", PBh 6, 1992, 151-154
S310 Lalaji Gopal, "The Sāṃkhya: its origin and historical evolution", Prabhakara-Narayan-Srih 237-243
S310.0 S.N.Kandwamy, "A comparative study of Sāṃkhya and Śaiva Siddhānta", SaivS 27.2, 1993, 27-50
S310.0.1 Shiv Kumar, "God and universe: the Sāṃkhya-Yoga view", PPIBPS 235-244
S310.0.2 Paul Schweizer, "Mind/consciousness dualism in Sāṃkhya-Yoga philosophy", PPR 53, 961-963
S310.1 Anima Sengupta, "Philosophy of Sāṃkhya: its value in the present age", RIPMC 160-164
S311 S.G.M.Weerasinghe, The Sāṃkhya Philosophy: A Critical Evaluation of its Origin and Development. Delhi 1993
S311.1 Vladimir Shokhin, "Ancient Sāṃkhya-Yoga: an aspect of the tradition", HIndPh 87-95
S311.2 Mukta Biswas, "The concept of Sāṃkhya and Yoga philosophy as reflected in Kālidāsa's works", VIK 31, 1993-94, 123-128
S312 Johannes Bronkhorst, "The qualities of Sāṃkhya", WZKSOA 38, 1994, 309-322
S313 H. L. Chandrasekhara, "The epistemology of Sāṃkhya", JMysoreU 56.1-2, 1994, 129-132
S313.5 T. S. Rukmani, "The concept of jīvanmukti in the Advaita-Vedānta and Sāṃkhya-Yoga traditions", PNRBFV 1994, 311-318
S314 R. K. Das Gupta, "Vivekananda on Sāṃkhya", BRMIC 46, 1995, 174-180
S314.5 Kunt Axel Jacobsen, Prakṛti: the Principle of Matter in the Sāṃkhya and Yoga Systems of Thought. Ph.D.Thesis, University of California at Santa Barbara 1994
S315 Knut A. Jacobsen, "The anthropocentric bias in Eliade's interpretation of the Sāṃkhya and the Sāṃkhya-Yoga system of religious thought", Religion 25, 1995, 213-226
S315.0 Subodh Kumar Pal, "A note on Sāṃkhya denial of a creator God", VJP 31.2, 1995
S315.1 M. P. Rege, "Sāṃkhya theory of matter", Prakrti 3, 115-118
S315.5 Christopher Key Chapple, "Living liberation in Sāṃkhya and Yoga", LLHT 1996, 115-130
S316 Knut A. Jacobsen, "The female pole of the Godhead in Tantrism and the prakṛti of Sāṃkhya", Numen 63, 1996, 56-81
S316.1 Thomas Manickam, "Human person perspectives of Sāṃkhya and Gītā", JD 21, 1996, 5-16
S316.2 S. Revathy, "The Sāṃkhya theory of perceptual cognition", ALB 60, 1996, 251-260
S316.8 Lallanji Gopal, "Sāṃkhya--theistic or atheistic?", JGJRI 52-53, 1996-97, 21-34
S317 Indira Mahalingam, "Sāṃkhya-Yoga", CEAP, 1997, 155-171
S318 A. C. Palit, "The Sākhya path to liberation", PB 102, 1997, 747-751
S319 Vladimir Schokhin, "Sāṃkhya on the ends of man (puruṣārtha)", ZII 21, 1997, 199-212
S320 Pradip Kumar Sengupta, "Indian philosophy of transcendence: Sāṃkhya", BRMIC 48, 1997: 331, 388, 43
S330 Knut A. Jacobsen, "Kapila, founder of Sāṃkhya and avatāra of Viṣṇu", OS 67, 1998, 69-86
S341 Peter Bisschop and Hans Bakker, "Mokṣadharma 187 and 239-241 reconsidered", AS 53, 1999, 459-472
S343 John Brockington, "Epic Sāṃkhya: texts, teachers, terminology", AS 53, 1999, 473-490
S344 Johannes Bronkhorst, "The contradiction of Sāṃkhya on the number and the size of the different tattvas", AS 53, 1999, 679-692
S347 Eli Franco, "Avīta and āvīta", AS 53, 1999, 563-578
S349 Luis O. Gomez, "Seeing, touching. Counting, accounting. Sāṃkhya as formal thought and intuition", AS 53, 1999, 693-712
S350 Masaaki Hattori, "On Śeśvara-Sāṃkhya", AS 53, 1999, 609-618
S351 Jan E.M. Houben, "Why did rationality thrive, but hardly survive in Kapila's system? On the pramāṇas, rationality and irrationality in Sāṃkhya (part I)", AS 53, 1999, 491-512
S352 Michel Hulin, "Reinterpreting ahaṃkāra as a possible way of solving the riddle of Sāṃkhya metaphysics", AS 53, 1999, 713-722
S354 Knut A. Jacobsen, Prakṛti in Sāṃkhya-Yoga: Material Principle, Religious Experience, Ethical Implications. Asian Thought and Culture 30. New York 1999
S356 Gerald J. Larson, "Classical yoga as neo-Sāṃkhya: a chapter in the history of Indian philosophy", AS 53, 1999, 723-732
S358 Angelika Maliner, "Prakṛti as sāmānya", AS 53, 1999, 619-644
S360 Shujun Motegi, "The teachings of Pañcaśikha in the Mokṣadharma", AS 53, 1999, 513-536
S361 Shinkan Murakami, "What is caitanya--eternal or non-eternal?", AS 53, 1999, 645-666
S363 T.S.Rukmani, "Sāṃkhya and Yoga: where they do not speak in one voice", AS 53, 1999, 733-754
S365 Peter Schreiner, "What comes first (in the Mahābhārata): Sāṃkhya or Yoga?", AS 53, 1999, 755-778
S366 Ernst Steinkellner, "Die altesten Satze zur Theorie der Eahrnehmung in Indien: Eine Sammlung von Fragmenten des klassischen Samkhya-systems", Psychologie des Bewusstseins, Bewusstseins der Psychologie. Giseher Guttmann zur 65. Geburtstag (ed. T. Slunecker). WUV 1999
S367 Raffaela Torella, "Sāṃkhya as sāmānyaśāstra", AS 53, 1999, 553-562
S369 Albrecht Wezler, "On the origins of the guṇa-theory. Struggling for a new approach (I): Wrestling with Frauwallner", AS 53, 1999, 537-552
S370 Ian Whicher, 'Classical Sāṃkhya, Yoga, and the issue of final verification", AS 53, 1999, 779-798
S372 Koichi Yamashita, "Parinama-vada: some aspects of the Samkhya view", BudCompL 125-145
S372.5 Kkoki Aruga, "Bondage in Sāṃkhya", WL 61-74
S373 Rahaysam Brahmachari and Baidyanath Basu, "Origin of the universe: modern and Sāmkhya views", BRMIC 51, 2000, 268-281
S374 Lallanji Gopal, Retrieving Samkhya.History: an Ascent from Dawn to Meridian. New Delhi 2000
S375 Rupa Bandyopadhyay, "Whose bondage? Whose Liberation? An analysis of the concepts of bondage and liberation from the Sāṃkhya perspective", RBJP 7, 2001, 132-142
S376 Deepti Dutta, Samkhya, a Prologue to Yoga. New Delhi 2001
S377 D. Himalayanath, "Bhagavad Gītā as a historical document: a study of Sāṃkhya-Yoga", JRJRI 57, 2001, 245-252
S378 Shojun Motegi, "The knower in the Sāṃkhya", WL 47-60
S379 Roy W. Perrett, "Computationality, mind and value: the case of Samkhya-Yoga", AsPOxford 11, 2001, 5-14
S382 V. Shekhawat, "Saṃvāda Gaṇita or Pratikā Ānvīkṣikṣī", JICPR 18.1, 2001, 163-178
S383 Sunirmalananda, "What Samkhyans teach us", VK 88, 2001, 178-181
S384 Debabrata Das, Sāṃkhya Philosophy and Zoroastrianism. VK 89, 2002, 107-109
S385 Knut A. Jacobsen, Prakrti in Sāmkhya-Yoga: Material Principle, Religious Experience, Ethical Implications. Delhi 2002
S386 Gerald James Larson, "Sāṃhya philosophy's relevance for modern science", BRMIC 53, 2002: 148, 198
S387 Sudipta Dutta Roy, "Śabda pramāṇa in Sāṃkhya", JICPR 19.3, 2002, 85-94
S388 Ramesh Kumar Sharma, "The Sāṃkhya argument for the self and some related issues", JICPR 19.1, 2002, 99-124; 20.1, 2003, 125-152
S390 Sunirmalananda, "Some thoughts on Sāṃkhya philosophy", BRMIC 53, 2002, 319-321
S392 Dharmamegha Aranya, So Havd We Heard. Translated by ILndira Gupta. Madhupur 2003
S394 Bijayananda Kar, The Sāṃkhya Philosophy. An Analytical Study. Second edition, revised and enlarged. New Delhi 2003
S396 Gerald James Larson, "World view in Sāṃkhya and modern science", BRMIC 54, 2003, 506-517
S400 Angelika Molina, "Completeness through limitations on the classification of tattvas in Sāṃkhya philosophy", BIS 15-17, 2003, 307-326
S404 K. V. Raghupati, "Therapeutic value of yama and niyama", VK 90, 2003, 189-192
S405 Ramesh Kumar Sharma, "The Sāṃkhya argument for the self and some related issues", JICPR 20, 2003, 125-152
S406 Joy Bhattacharya, "The essentials of Sāṃkhya ontology", Kalyan Bharati 8, 2004
S408 M. D. Paradkar, "The Sāṃkhya system", IndPT 3-35; glosary 219-270
S410 Ramesh Kumar Sharma, "Manyness of selves: Sāṃkhya and K.C.Bhattacharyya", PEW 54, 2004, 425-457
S412 D. N. Tiwari, "Notes and queries", JICPR 21.4, 2004, 193-194
S414 Narayan Kumar Chattopadhyay, "Illusory knowledge–a Sāṃkhya-Yoga approach", CR 11.1-2, 2005, 98-103
S415 Kolla Chenchulakshmi, The Concept of Pariṇāma in Indian Philosophy: A Critical Study with reference to Sāṃkhya-Yoga. New Delhi 2005
S416 Knut A. Jacobsen, "In Kapila's cave: a Sāṃkhya-Yoga renaissance in Bengal", TPY 333-350
S417 P. Pratap Kumar, "The Sāṃkhya-Yoga ifluence on Śrīvaiṣṇava philosophy with special reference to the Pañcarātra system", TPY 129-142
S418 P.K.Sasidharan Nair, The Sāṃkhya System. New Delhi 2005
S424 V. V. Sovani, A Critical Study of the Sāṃkhya System. Delhi 2005
S426 Mukta Biswas, Sāṃkhya: Yoga Epistemology. New Delhi 2006
S428 Dewabrata Dasa, Reflections on Sāṃkhya Philosophy: a Twenty-First Century Approach. Kolkata 2007
S430 Sudipta Dutta Roy, Philosophies of Samkhya and Locke: Views of Matter and Self. Delhi 2006
S431 Debabrata Sen Sharma, "Nature of man in Sāṃkhya philosophy", BRMIC 57, 2006, 270-276
S432 Debabrata Sen Sharma, "Concept of matter in Sāṃkhya philosophy", BRMIC 57, 2006, 541-546
S434 Johannes Bronkhorst, "On the nature of pradhāna", EMH 373-384
S435 Mikel Burley, Classical Sāṃkhya and Yoga. An Indian Metaphysics of Experience. New York 2007
S440 Deepti Dutta, Sāṃkhya–a Prologue to Yoga. A Study of its Development through Ancient Texts. Delhi 2007
S445 Roy W. Perrett, "Sāṃkhya-Yoga ethics", IECTC 149-160
S450 Saṃkhya Philosophy. EITCH, Volume 21. 2008
Return to Contents Page
{Y} Yoga
See a220.1.4; 294.3.16; 379.67:110,324,451; 410.26.4. J148, 149, 201, 348, 446. AB330, 452.2.1, 453; YB120.1. GB47, 55, 62, 349, 368, 929, 1537, 1586. S3, 5, 10, 31, 41, 46, 64, 71, 79, 81, 91,102, 117, 123, 141, 163, 168, 181, 184, 187, 202, 208, 212, 218, 223, 231, 234, 237, 242, 248, 251, 260, 261, 262, 264-266, 269, 274, 277, 278, 281, 287, 288, 290, 297, 300, 302, 304.1-2, 310.0.2, 311.1, 313.5, 315, 317, 376, 379. S415-417, 426, 435, 445. AV604, 1077. b131.1.9.1, 637.7.109
Y1 N.C.Paul, A Treatise on the Yoga Philosophy. Benares 1851; Bombay 1899
Y2 Anonymous), "Yogadarśana", SDCh 5, 1881, 1-196
Y3 Taylor, The Yoga Philosophy. Bombay 1882
Y3.5 Ksitish Chandra Chakravarti, Lectures on Hindu Religion, Philosophy and Yoga. Calcutta 1893
Y4 B.R.Chatterji, Yoga Philosophy. Sukkur 1894
Y5 E.Washburn Hopkins, "Yoga-technique in the great epic", JAOS 22, 1901, 333-379
Y6 Huxley, Yoga: Hindu Delusions, with its Explanation. Madras 1902
Y6.5 William Walker Atkinson, The Hindu-Yoga Science of Breath. Chicago 1903
Y7 Ramacharaka, The Hindu-Yogi Science of Breath. Chicago 1903. Translated into German as Die Kunst des Ātmans der Hindu-Yogis. Freiburg 1958
Y8 Dharmananda Mahabharati, The Yogi and His Message. Calcutta 1904.
Y9 T.M.Nathubhoy, "Prāṇayām, or the suspension of breath", Journal of the Anthropological Society of Bombay 8, 1904, 209-324
Y10 Ramacharaka (William Walker Atkinson), Fourteen Lessons in Yoga Philosophy and Oriental Occultism. Chicago 1904, 1911; Bombay 1977; Rombord, England 1983; New York 2005
Y11 Ramacharaka, Haṭha Yoga; or the Yogi Philosophy of Physical Well-being. Chicago 1904, 1905
Y12 P.T.Srinivasa Aiyangar, "The physiology of the nervous system according to the Hindus", Theosophical Review 39, 1906, 327-337
Y13 Charles Byse, "La théosophie hindoue ou la philosophie des Yoga", Revue de theologie et de philosophie 39, 1906, 457-485
Y14 Ramacharaka (William Walker Atkinson), A Series of Lessons in Rāja Yoga. London 1906, 1908; Bombay 1905-1906, 1960. Translated into Spanish, Buenos Aires 1990s
Y15 Poul Tuxen, Yoga. Kopenhavn 1911
Y16 R.B.S.C.Vasu, An Introduction to the Yoga Philosophy. SBH 15.4, Allahabad 1915
Y17 K.N.Aiyar, Yoga: Lower and Higher. Madras 1916
Y18 Ramacharaka, Advanced Course in Yogi Philosophy and Oriental Occultism. London 1917
Y19 F.I.Winter, "The Yoga-system and psychoanalysis", Qu 10, 1917-18, 182-196
Y20 Chamupati, "The practice and philosophy of Yoga", VMGS 11, 1918, 25-33
Y21 Charles R. Lanman, "The Hindu Yoga-system", Harvard Theological Review 11, 1918, 335-375
Y22 S.V.L.Varman, The Shabd-Yoga. Jhelum 1918
Y23 J. Haughton Woods, "La théorie de la connaissance dans le système du Yoga", JA (11th series) 11, 1918, 385-390
Y24 E.H.Leuba, "The Yoga system of mental concentration and religious mysticism", JP 16, 1919, 197-206
Y25 G.R.S.Mead, "A word on yoga", Quest 11, 1919-20, 380-394
Y26 Annie Besant, An Introduction to Yoga. Madras 1920
Y27 Surendranath Dasgupta, "Yoga psychology", Qu 13, 1921-22, 1-19. Also PAIOC 3, 1924, 427-438
Y28 O.A.H.Schmitz, Psychoanalyse und Yoga. Dharmstadt 1923
Y29 Surendranath Dasgupta, Yoga as Philosophy and Religion. London 1924; Delhi 1973, 1978
Y30 Panduranga Sarma, "An outline of the history and teaching of the Nātha Panthīya Siddhas", PAIOC 3, 1924, 495-502
Y31 J.F.C.Fuller, Yoga. A Study of the Mystical Philosophy of the Brahmins and Buddhists. London 1925
Y32 H. Gomperz, Die indische Theosophie vom geschichtlichen Standpunkt gemeinverstandlich dargestellt. Jena 1925
Y33 Anandacarya, Yoga of Conquest. Gaurisamkarmath 1926; Hoshiarpur 1971
Y34 Richard Garbe, "Yoga", ERE 11, 1925, 831-833
Y35 Heinrich Zimmer, Kunstform und Yoga im indischen Kultbild. Berlin 1926
Y36 F. Hartmann, Samādhi. Der Yoga Schlaf. Second edition, Leipzig 1927
Y37 Gopinath Kaviraj, "Some aspects of the history and doctrines of the Nāthas", POWSBSt 6, 1927, 19-43
Y38 Rudolf von Lossow, "Yogaschülung und Seelenwanderung", Die Gegenwart 57, 1928, 253-256
Y39 R. Rosel, Die psychologischen Grundlagen der Yoga-Praxis. Stuttgart 1928
Y41 John Woodroffe, Shakti and Shakta. Madras 1929
Y42 Surendranath Dasgupta, Yoga Philosophy in Relation to Other Systems of Indian Thought. Calcutta 1930; Delhi 1974
Y43 J.W.Hauer, Der Yoga im Licht der Psychotherapie. Leipzig 1930
Y44 Hermann Jacobi, "Über das Ursprüngliche Yoga-system", Sitzungsberichte der Konigliche Preusssischen Akademie der Wissenschaft 1930, 322-332
Y45 S.D.Ramayandas, Introduction to Laya Yoga. London 1930
Y46 Vasant Gangaram Rela, The Mysterious Kuṇḍalinī. Bombay 1930
Y47 Jean Filliozat, "Sur le 'concentration oculaire' dans le Yoga", Yoga-Forschung I.1 (Harburg-Wilhelmsburg), 1931, 93-102. Translated as "On 'ocular concentration' in Yoga" by M. Shukla, RPY 269-291
Y48 J.W.Hauer, "Yoga und Zeitwende" in H. Palmiee (ed.), Yoga 1.1 (Harburg 1931)
Y49 Kuvalyananda, Āsanas. Bombay 1931, 1971
Y50 Kuvalyananda, Prāṇayāma. Bombay 1931, 1966
Y51 P.V.Pathak, The Heyapaksha of Yoga, or Towards a Constructive Synthesis of Psychological Material in Indian Philosophy. Ahmedabad 1931
Y52 Ernest Wood, Seven Schools of Yoga. Madras 1931
Y53 John Woodroffe, "Kuṇḍalinī śakti", Yoga 1, 1931, 65-73
Y54 John Woodroffe, The Serpent Power. Madras 1931
Y55 Heinrich Zimmer, "Lehren des Haṭhayoga, Lehrtexte", Yoga 1, 1931, 45-62
Y56 S. Lindquist, Die Methoden des Yoga. Lund 1932
Y57 J.A.Ghosh, A Study of Yoga. Calcutta 1933; Delhi 1977
Y58 Umesh Mishra, "Place of Yoga among the various schools of Indian thought" (reference lost)
Y59 P.V.Pathak, "A critique of the psychological material of Yoga praxis in Indian philosophy", JUBo 2, 1933, 89-96
Y60 Elizabeth Scharpe, The Philosophy of Yoga. London 1933
Y61 Paul Brunton, The Secret Path. London 1934
Y62 Geraldine Coster, Yoga and Western Psychology. London 1934; Delhi 1968, 1974
Y63 O. Frobe-Kapteyn (ed.), Yoga und Meditation im Osten und im Westen. Zurich 1934, 1956
Y64 Gopinath Kaviraj, "The life of a yogin", POWSBSt 9, 1934, 1-15
Y65 Aurobindo Ghose, Lights on Yoga. Howrah 1935
Y66 Ernest Wood, Rāja Yoga: The Occult Training of the Hindus. Paris 1935
Y67 Mircea Eliade, Yoga: essai sur les origines de la mystique indienne. Paris 1936
Y68 A.D.Aiyar, The Rāmāyaṇa as an Illustration of Yoga Śāstra. Kumbakonam 1937
Y69 Paul Brunton, Yogis. Verborgene Weisheit Indiens. Hamburg 1937. Translated as A Search in Secret India, London 1947
Y70 S.B.Dasgupta, "Freudian and Yoga conceptions of repression", PQ 13, 1937, 148-154
Y71 Surendranath Dasgupta, "An interpretation of the Yoga theory of the relation of mind and body", CHI 1, 38-48
Y72 V.Ramachandra Dikshit, "Synthesis of Patañjali's Yogaśāstra", CHI 1, 368-379
Y73 Mircea Eliade, "Cosmical homology and Yoga", Journal of the Indian Society of Oriental Art 1937, 188-203
Y74 Olivier Lacombe, "Sur le Yoga indien", Etudes Carmelitaines 27, 1937, 107 ff.
Y75 Heinrich Zimmer, "Umrisse indischer Seelenführung", Reich der Seele 2, 1937, 58-59
Y76 K.T.Behanan, Yoga: A Scientific Evaluation. London 1938
Y77 Santinatha, Sādhanā or Spiritual Discipline--Its Various Forms. Poona 1938
Y78 Boris Sacharow, Theorie und Praxis des Yoga. Riga 1939
Y79 A.K.Banerjee, "Philosophical background of yoga", KK 7, 1940, 57-64
Y80 Gopinath Kaviraj, "An introduction to the study and practice of yoga", KK 7, 1940, 6-19
Y81 Jaideva Singh, "The role of bhāvanā in moral and spiritual development", PQ 16, 1940-41, 199-207
Y81.5 Krishnananda, The Mystery of Breath. New York 1941
Y82 S.M.Sreenivasachar, "The unconscious in Yoga and psychoanalysis", PQ 17, 1941-42, 261-268
Y83 Jean Filliozat, "Les limites des pouvoirs humains dans l'Inde", Limites de Humaines (Etudes carmelitaines), Paris 1943, 23-38
Y84 Mahendranath Sircar, "Samādhi", VK 30, 1943-44: 117, 168, 199
Y85 Hari Vinayak Date, The Yoga of the Saints. 1944; New Delhi 1974
Y86 Sivananda, Gyāna Yoga. Rishikesh 1944; Delhi 1973
Y87 J. Monchanin, "L'Inde et la contemplation", Dieu Vivant 3, 1945
Y88 K.C.Varadachari, "Yoga psychology in the minor Upanishads", JGJRI 3, 1945-46, 47-62. Also JSVRI 8, 1947, 116-141
Y89 C.D.Deshmukh, "Some clear advantages of the methods of Yoga over those of modern psychoanalytical schools", PQ 20.3, 1946, 193-198
Y90 C.D.Deshmukh, "The analysis of the psyche in the new psychology and Yoga philosophy", PAIOC 13.2, 1946, 318-321
Y91 Jean Filliozat, "Les origines d'un technique mystique indienne", RP 136, 1946, 208-220
Y92 Pavitrananda, Common Sense about Yoga. Calcutta 1946
Y93 P.H.Plott, Yoga on Tantra. Leiden 1946. Translated by Rodney Needham as Yoga and Tantra, The Hague 1966
Y93.5 Emil Abegg, Yoga. Basel 1947
Y93.8 Aprabuddha, The Science of Yoga. Two Volumes. Nagpur 1949, 1957
Y94 K. Pal, "Yoga and psychoanalysis", PB 52, 1947: 119, 173, 204
Y95 Emil Abegg, "Die Anfange des Yoga. Der Klassische Yoga", Ciben Zeitschrift 1948, 4122-4138
Y96 Mircea Eliade, Techniques du Yoga. Paris 1948. Translated into Italian as Tecniche dello yoga, Torino 1952
Y97 K.C.Varadachari, "Yoga psychology", PKCV 229-234
Y98 Alain Danielou, Yoga: The Method of Re-Integration. London 1949. Reprinted as Yoga: Master of the Secrets of Matter and the Universe, Rochester, Vt. 1991
Y99 Jean Filliozat, "Taoisme et Yoga", Dan Viet-nam 3 (August 1949), 113-120
Y100 Mani D. Patel, Christian Prayer and Rāja Yoga. Study in Correlation. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Southern California 1949
Y101 A.K.Banerji, "Meaning of citta in Patañjali's Yoga", PB 55, 1950, 284-289. Translated into French in LB 62, 1958, 183-193
Y102 Theos Bernard, Haṭha Yoga. London 1950
Y103 Theos Bernard, Heaven Lies Within Us. An Exposition of an Indian Yoga. 1950
Y104 Hubert Risch, Le Haṭha Yoga. Dissertation medicale, Paris 1950
Y105 Hans Schar, Erlösungsvorstelungen und ihre psychologischen Aspekt. Zurich 1950
Y106 Sivananda, Yoga Vedānta Dictionary. Rishikesh 1950; Delhi 1973
Y107 Sivananda, Sichere Wege zum Lebenserfolg und Zur Gotterkenntnis. Zurich 1950-1954
Y108 Sivananda, Rāja Yoga. Theory and Practice. Rishikesh 1950
Y109 Yatishwarananda and J. Herbert, Les Yogas hindoues et autres études. Paris 1950
Y109.5 Harvey Day, About Yoga: The Complete Philosophy. London 1951,1952; New York 1954
Y110 Jean Herbert, Wege zum Hinduismus. Zurich 1951
Y111 Gustav Schmeltz, Östliche Weisheit und westliche Psychotherapie. Stuttgart 1951
Y112 Akhilananda, Mental Health and Hindu Philosophy. London 1952
Y113 A.K.Banerji, "Phenomenology of yoga", PB 57, 1952,384-388
Y114 Haridas Bhattacharya, "Yoga psychology", CHI 3, 53-90
Y115 Harvey Day, About Yoga. The Complete Philosophy. London 1952
Y116 P.C.Divanji, "Karmayoga tradition", JOI 1, 1952, 229-237
Y116.5 J. Filliozat, "Continence et sexualitè dans le bouddhisme et les disciplines de Yoga", Mystique et continence (Paris 1952), 70-81. Translated by M. Shukla as "Continence and sexuality in Buddhism and in the discipline of Yoga", RPY 327-339
Y117 Theotonius A. Ganguly, Puruṣa and Prakṛti (Self and Nature). A Philosophical Appraisal of Pātañjala-Sāṃkhya-Yoga. Ph.D.Thesis, Notre Dame University 1952
Y118 Roger Godel, Essais sur l'experience liberatrice. Paris 1952
Y119 C.Kerneiz, Haṭha-Yoga. Munchen 1952
Y120 Pavitrananda, Was Yoga ist. Zurich 1952
Y121 Sivananda, Konzentration und Meditation. Munich 1952
Y121.5 Harvey Day, The Study and Practice of Yoga. New York 1953, 1955. Translated into Spanish as El yogsa: teoria y practica, Barcelona 1972
Y122 Werner Bohm, Chakras. Lebenskrafte und Bewusstseinkraft im Menschen. Munchen 1953
Y123 Jnanananda Deva, The Philosophy of Union. Bhaktiyogadarśanam. Translated by Nityapadananda. Navadvip 1953, 1968
Y124 Jean Filliozat, "Le Yoga", in L.Renou and J. Filliozat (eds.), L'Inde Classique 2, 1953, 44-55
Y125 Jacques Masui (ed.), Yoga, Science de l'Homme Integral. Paris 1953
Y126 N. Mishra, "Saṃskāras in Yoga philosophy and Western psychology", PEW 2, 1953, 308-316
Y127 Mahendranath Sircar, "Yoga and stature of being", PB 58, 1953, 180-181
Y128 Sivananda, Kuṇḍalinī-Yoga. Munchen 1953, 1955
Y130 I.M.Spath, Yoga--Wege der Befreiung. Zurich 1953
Y131 Alan W. Watts, "Indian psychology and modern psychiatry", American Journal of Psychoanalysis 13.1, 1953, 25-30
Y132 Therese Brosse, "Contributions to the experimental study of altruism. Instrumental explorations", FTASG 1-12
Y133 Maryse Chooisy, Essai sur les techniques indiennes de la sublimation. La metaphysique des Yogas. Geneve 1954
Y134 P.C.Divanji, "Bṛhad-Yogi Yājñavalkya-Smṛti and Yoga Yājñavalkya", ABORI 34, 1954, 1-29
Y135 Mircea Eliade, Le Yoga, Immortalité et liberté. Paris 1954. Translated as Yoga: Immortality and Freedom. London 1958
Y136 K.C.F.Feddersen, "Yoga und Arzt", Medizionischer Monatsspiegel 2, 1954
Y137 J. Hohlenberg, Der atmende Gott. Yoga und der europaische Mensch. Translated to German from Danish. Hamburg 1954
Y138 Jacques Masui, "Introduction to the study of Yoga", FTASG 13-22
Y139 Jacques Masui, "The principal yogas: a summary of their aims and disciplines", FTASG 85-92
Y140 Boris Sacherow, Die verborgenen Seite des Yoga. Munchen 1954
Y141 Sivananda, Der dreifache Yoga. Budingen-Gettenbach 1954
Y142 Sivananda, Die ersten Stufen des Yoga. Budingen-Gettenbach 1954
Y143 Sivananda, Haṭha Yoga. Gelnhausen 1954-56
Y144 Sivananda, Kriyā-Yoga. Gelnhausen 1954-56
Y145 Ch. Waldemar, Das Geheimnis des Kaiser-Yoga.Sersheim 1957
Y146 Agehananda Bharati, "Lebensregeln und yoga: meditation in indischer Monetum", Universitas 10, 1955, 1177-1185
Y147 Harvey Day, The Study and Practice of Yoga. New York 1955
Y148 Gerbrand Dekker, "Der Kuṇḍalinī Yoga", AS 9, 1955, 45-64
Y149 Jean Filliozat, "L'arrière-plan doctrinal du Yoga", Ent 1955, 13-20. Translated by M. Shukla as "Yoga and its underlying doctrine", RPY 365-373
Y150 J.Gouillard, Der Herzensgebet. Mystik und Yoga der Östkirche. Munchen 1955
Y151 Gunde Rao Harkare, "In defence of Yoga philosophy", PAIOC 19, 1955, 460-463
Y152 C.Kerneiz, Der Karma-Yoga. Munchen 1955
Y153 Jules Monchanin, "Yoga et hèsychasme", Ent 1955, 1-12
Y154 Sivananda, Tantra-Yoga, Nāda-Yoga, Kriyā-Yoga. Rishikesh 1955
Y155 Sivananda, Yoga-Āsanas. Madras 1955
Y156 Sivananda, Übungen zu Konsentration und Meditation. Munchen 1955
Y157 M.N.Tolani, "Psychoanalysis and Yoga", URS 1955, 72-79
Y158 Y.S.Bharati, Secrets of Yoga. Delhi 1956
Y159 Krishna Chandra Bhattacharya, "Studies in Yoga philosophy", KCBSP I, 215-238
Y160 K.R.Dhawan, "Yoga und seine psychologistischen Bedeutungen", Medizinische Klinik 1956, 2231-2233
Y161 W.Holmann, G.S.Mukerji and W.Spiegelhoff, "Stoffwechsel, Atmung und Kreislauf bei Yogaubungen", Artzt und Sport 4, 1956
Y162 Q.F.Miravite, Concept of Citta in Yoga. Ph.D. Thesis, Visvabharati University 1956
Y163 Prem Nath, "The philosophy of Yoga", PB 61, 1956, 145-149
Y164 M. Scaligero, "Sketch of a psychology founded on Yoga", EAW 6, 1956, 342-348
Y165 Aram M. Frenkian, "La théorie du sommeil, d'après les Upaniṣads et le Yoga", Studia et Acta Orientalia (Bucarest) 1, 1958, 149-162
Y166 Mohan Singh, Botschaft eines Yoga. Zurich 1956
Y167 Sivananda, Yoga Vedānta Sūtras. Rishikesh 1956
Y168 Ernest Wood, Yoga Dictionary. New York 1956
Y169 Paramahamsa Yogananda, Meditations zur Selbstverwirklichung. Munchen 1956
Y170 L.Holldack, "Die Āsanas oder Körperhaltungen der Haṭha-yoga", Krankengymnastik 9, 1957, 164
Y171 J. de Marquette, L'essence de l'hindouisme, dieux, cultes, yoga. Paris 1957
Y172 A. Frenkian, "La theorie du sommeil d'après les Upaniṣads et le Yoga" (reference lost)
Y173 Marie Potel, Le divine reallisation synthese des Yogas. Saint-Maux-la-Varenne 1957
Y173A B.J.Riha, Haṭha-Yoga. Villach 1957
Y174 Boris Sacharow, Yoga aus dem Urquell. Stuttgart 1957, 1977
Y175 A. Schulze, "Yogaubungen", Krankengymnastik 9, 1957, 51
Y176 Ch. Waldermar, Das Geheimnis des Kaiser-Yoga. Sersheim 1957
Y178 J.W.Hauer, Der Yoga. Ein indischer Weg zum Selbst. Stuttgart 1958
Y179 Fritz Held, "Studie zur Psychologie der Meditation am Modell der indischen Lehren", Zeitschrift fur Psychologie und Psychotherapy 6, 1958, 249-261. Also in Zeitschrift fur Psychotherapy und medizinische Psychologie 5, 1955, 122-133
Y180 Gustav R. Heyer, "Yoga und psychotherapie", Jahrbuch fur Psychologie und Psychotherapy 6, 1958, 330-355
Y181 Sivananda, Sādhanā. Rishikesh 1958, 1967
Y182 Y.Brahmalingaswamy, "Yoga and scientific thought", Triveni 29, 1959, 278-289
Y183 Lucien Ferrer, Étude et pratique du Haṭha-Yoga par l'image. 1959
Y184 S.S.Goswami, Haṭha Yoga. London 1959
Y185 Ramamurti S. Mishra, Fundamentals of Yoga. New York 1959
Y186 V.K.Palekar, Science of Yoga. Nagpur 1959
Y187 M.P.Pandit, Kuṇḍalinī Yoga. A Brief Study of Sir John Woodroffe's 'The Serpent Power'. London 1959
Y188 Boris Sacharow, Kriyā Yoga. Schopfheim 1959
Y189 S.P.Srivastava, "Yogic and psychoanalytic techniques of tension-reduction and personality-adjustment", AnnualJP 1, 1959-60, 31-40
Y190 Ernest Wood, Yoga. London 1959, 1975
Y190.5 Abhedananda, The Yoga Psychology. Calcutta 1960, 1973, 1983
Y191 J. Brune, "Yoga et training autogens", Critique 1960, 798
Y192 James Hewitt, Yoga. London 1960
Y193 Otto Albrecht Isbert and Irene Hobart, Sādhanā. Studien und Übungshefte zum Rāja- und Kriyā-Yoga. Heidenheim 1960
Y194 Wladimir Lindenberg, Yoga mit dem Augen eines Arztes. Berlin 1960
Y195 V.P.Varma, "The origins of Yoga", JGJRI 17, 1960-61, 52-58
Y196 Roy Agard, The Still Mind. A Western Interpretation of Patañjali's Yoga. London 1961
Y197 J.Wilhelm Hauer, "Ist der Yoga ein Weg zum Heil?", Kairos 3, 1961, 189-195
Y198 Hans Jacobs, Western Psychotherapy and Hindu Sādhanā. London 1961. Published in German as Indische Weisheit und westliche Psychotherapie. Munchen 1965
Y200 Tej Singh, "Positive methods of Patañjali Yoga", IPC 6, 1961, 344-349
Y201 Ernest Wood, Grundris der Yogalehre. Stuttgart 1961
Y202 Yogigupta, Yoga and Yogic Powers. New York 1961
Y203 Otto Albrecht Isbert and Irene Hobart, Conzentration und schopferisches Denken. Heidenheim 1962
Y204 K. Sasamoto, "Samādhi and hypnotism", Psychologie 5, 1962, 73-74
Y205 Sivananda, Conquest of Fear. Rishikesh 1962
Y206 B.S.Agnihotri, "The concept of yoga in the Bhāgavata Purāṇa", JBRS 49, 1963, 178-185
Y206.5 Therese Brossard, Etudes instrumentales des dechniques du yoga: experimentation psychosomatique. Preceded by Jean Filliozat, La natur du yoga dans sa tradition. Paris 1963, 1976
Y207 Therese Brosse, (ed.), Études instrumentales des techniques du Yoga. Paris 1963
Y208 Jean Filliozat, "La nature du yoga dans sa tradition", in Th. Brosse (ed.), Études instrumentales 1963, i-xxviii. Translated by M. Shukla as "The nature of yoga in its traditions", RPY 355-414
Y209 C.G.Jung, "Zur Psychologie östlicher Meditation", Gesammelte Werke, Band 11, 1963, 605-621
Y210 C.G.Jung, "Über den indischen Heilingen. Vorwort zur H. Zimmer, Der Weg zum Zelbst", Gesammelte Werke, Band 11, 1963, 622-632
Y211 Kuvalyananda and S.L.Vinekar, Yogic Therapy: Its Principles and Methods. New Delhi 1963
Y212 Dietrich Langen, Archaische Ekstase und asiatische Meditation mit ihren Beziehungen zum Abendland. Stuttgart 1963
Y213 J. Leeming, Yoga and the Bible. London 1963
Y214 Sivananda, Necessity for Saṃnyāsa. Rishikesh 1963
Y215 Sivananda, Thought Power. Rishikesh 1963
Y216 Anton Zigmund-Cerbu, "The Ṣaḍaṅgayoga", HistR 3, 1963, 128-134
Y217 Otto Albrecht Isbert and Irene Hobart, Heilkraft in Yoga. 1964
Y218 Otto Albrecht Isbert and Irene Hobart, Bewusste Atempflege. Munchen 1964
Y218.5 Aurobindo J. Jani, An Analysis of Certain Basic Psychological Concepts in the Yoga System. M.A.Thesis, Duke University 1964
Y219 Gerhard R.F. Oberhammer, "Gott, Urbild der Emanzierten Existenz im Yoga des Patañjali", Zeitschrift fur Katholische Theologie 86.2, 1964, 197-207
Y220 D. Schlinghoff, Ein Buddhistische Yogalehbruch.Berlin 1964
Y221 D.Schlinghoff, "Yogavidhi", IIJ 7, 1964, 146-155
Y222 Sivananda, Licht, Kraft und Weisheit. Gelnhausen 1964
Y223 Sivananda, Die Überwindung der Furcht. Gelnhausen 1964
Y224 Jurg Wunderli, Yoga und Medizin. Zurich 1964
Y224.5 Haridas Chaudhuri, Integral Yoga: the Concept of Harmonious and Creative Living. Wheaton, Ill. 1965
Y225 Harshananda, "The Pātañjala Yoga darshana", PB 7, 1965, 57-64
Y226 K.S.Joshi, "Is samādhi a state of concentration?", PQ 38, 1965, 55-59
Y227 K.S.Joshi, "The concept of liberation in Yoga philosophy", JUS 16.1, 1965-67, 78-94
Y228 Ramakant Sinari, "The method of phenomenological reduction and Yoga", PEW 15, 1965, 217-228
Y229 A.K.Sinha, "Yoga and Western psychology", MRJ 1.2, 1965, 79-92
Y230 Sivananda, Practice of Karma Yoga. Rishikesh 1965
Y231 I.K.Taimni, The Science of Yoga. Second edition. Madras 1965
Y232 Alfonso Verdu, Abstraktion und Intuition als Wege zur Wahrheit in Yoga und Zen. Munchen 1965
Y233 S.L.Vinekar, "Mind as a sentient radiating energy in Yoga", YM 8.2, 1965, 31-40
Y234 Adidevananda, Yoga as a Therapeutic Fact. Mysore 1966
Y235 Adolf Janacek, "Negative impulse in nidrā", JYI 11.7, 1966, 101-103
Y236 Gopinath Kaviraj, "Stages in yoga", POWSBSt; reprinted AOIT
Y237 Ram Ugra Mishra, "Citta made of three guṇas", JYI 12, 1955, 5-6
Y238 Ram Ugra Mishra, "Categories of citta", JYI 12, 1966, 37-39
Y239 Ram Ugra Mishra, "The cloud of virtue", JYI 12, 1966, 68-70
Y240 Odeyamadath Kunjappa Nambiar, Walt Whitman and Yoga. Bangalore 1966
Y241 Kumar Pal, Yoga and Psychoanalysis. New Delhi 1966
Y242 M.P.Pandit, Shining Harvest. Studies in Yoga, Philosophy and Mysticism. Madras 1966
Y243 Genjun H. Sasaki, "Yoga and psychology", UPHSJ 14, 1966, 1-36
Y244 Saraswati Satyananda, Dynamics of Yoga. Edited by A.M.Patwardhan. Monghyr 1966
Y245 Tej Singh, Secrets of Pātañjala Yoga. Farukhabad 1966, 1969
Y246 Tej Singh, "Yogic kleśas and actualism", IPC 11.4, 1966 - 14.3, 1969
Y247 Shri Yogendra, "God in Yoga", JYI 12, 1966: 49, 65
Y248 Abhedananda, How to Be a Yogi. ACW 3, 3-79
Y249 Abhedananda, Yoga Psychology. ACW 3.83-319
Y250 Abhedananda, Yoga, Its Theory and Practice. ACW 3. 323-433
Y251 Abhedananda, True Psychology. ACW 3.438-598
Y252 Abhedananda, Thoughts on Yoga, Upanishad and Gītā. ACW 10, 315 ff.
Y252.5 Haridas Chaudhuri, Being, Evolution, and Immortality: an Outline of Integral Philosophy. Wheaton, Ill. 1967, 1974
Y253 Chinmayananda, Meditation and Life. Madras 1967
Y253.5 Harvey Day, Practical yoga. Wellingsborough, England 1967
Y254 Chandra Bal Dwivedi, "Yogadarśana: a nucleus towards the synthesis of Indian psychology", PB 72, 1967, 69-75
Y254.5 Gnaneswarananda, Yoga for Beginners. Chicago 1967, 1975; Madras 1976, 1990
Y255 S.S.Goswami, Jesus Christ and Yoga. London 1967
Y256 E.M.Hoch, "Bhaya, shoka, moha" in W.Bitter (ed.), Abendlandische Therapie und Östliche Weisheit (Stuttgart 1967), 139-160
Y257 Harisamkara Josi, Vedic Yogasūtra. Varanasi 1967
Y258 Kanhaiya Lal Kalla, The Influence of Yoga Philosophy on Hindi Poetry. Dehradun 1967
Y259 D.D.Meteyev, "Haṭha Yoga: the Indian system of physical training", JYI 13, 1967-68: 134, 151, 167, 182
Y260 Ram Ugra Mishra, "Yoga in Mārkaṇḍeya Purāṇa", JYI 13, 1967-68: 85, 116
Y261 Ram Ugra Mishra, "Prakṛti-puruṣa relation", JYI 13, 1967-68, 148-149
Y262 Ram Ugra Mishra, "Yoga in Garuḍa Mahāpurāṇa", JYI 13, 1967-68, 164-167
Y263 D.Seyfort Ruegg, "On a Yoga treatise from Quizil", JAOS 87, 1967, 157-165
Y264 T.R.Sharma, "The seven bhūmikas of Yoga in the sectarian Upaniṣads", Smrtigrantha 281-286
Y265 Tej Singh, "The theory of Yoga philosophy", IPC 12.4, 1965 - 16.2, 1971
Y266 V.M.Bedekar, "Yoga in the Mokṣadharmaparvan of the Mahābhārata", WZKSOA 12-13, 1968-69, 43-52
Y267 Paul Brunton, Die Philosophie der Wahrheit--Tiefster Grund des Yoga. Zurich 1968
Y268 Paul Brunton, Entdocke dich selfst. Meditation und Yoga. Zurich 1968
Y269 William J. Flagg, Yoga or Transformation. New York 1968
Y270 T.R.Kulkarni, "Empirical basis of yoga", YM 10.3, 1968, 1-10
Y271 Ram Ugra Mishra, "Total destruction of citta", JYI 14, 1968-69, 131-133
Y272 Victor Ordonez, An Exposition of the Concept of Man's Nature in the Yoga System of Hindu Philosophy. Ph.D. Thesis, University of Santo Tomas (Manila) 1968
Y273 Sivananda, Erfolg in Leben und Selbstverwirklichung. Weilheim 1968
Y274 A.N.Upadhye, "On some under-currents of the Nātha-Sampradāya or the Carpaṭa-śataka", JOI 18, 1968-69, 198-206
Y275 Shri Yogendra, "Vedānta Yoga", JYI 14, 1968-69, 65-74
Y276 Shri Yogendra, "Purity citta", JYI 14, 1968-69, 161-164
Y277 Jean Filliozat, "Taoisme et yoga", JA 1969, 41-88
Y278 Surendra Singh Majithia and Y.G.Krishnamurti, The Great Yogic Sermon. Bombay 1969
Y279 James McCartney, Yoga. The Key to Life. New York 1969
Y280 Corrado Pensa, "On the purification concept in Indian tradition, with special regard to Yoga", EAW 19.1-2, 1969, 194-228
Y281 Ramakrishnananda, "Introduction to Yoga philosophy", BV 4, 1969, 179-189
Y282 Vedule Satyananda Rao, Śrī Prabhūji's Lectures Divine on the Theory, Practice and the Technology of Rāja Yoga. Edited by N. Sarojani. Alamura 1969
Y283 Eva Ruchpaul, Haṭhayoga. Heidenheim 1969
Y284 Edith B. Schnapper, "An approach to yoga", AP 40, 1969: 5, 60
Y286 U.A.Asrani, "Reflections on samādhi and the sahaja state", MP 7, 1970, 124-128
Y287 B.L.Atreya, "Yoga and modern life", Darshana 40, 1970, 1-10
Y288 Suddhananda Bharati, Secrets of Sama Yoga. Madras 1970
Y289 Ram Shankar Bhattacharya, "It is the yogi who can translate the works on Yoga", JYI 16, 1970-71, 136-138
Y290 Ram Shankar Bhattacharya, "What yogins have to say in vyādhi", JYI 16, 1970-71 - 21, 1974-75
Y291 Dakshinamurti, Yoga. Madurai 1970
Y291.5 Harvey Day, Yoga para Mujeres. Barcelona 1970, 1974
Y292 Brahmachari Dhirendra, Yogāsanavijñāna. The Science of Yoga. New York 1970
Y293 Dhanjoo N. Ghista and Vimalananda Avadhuta, "An introduction to the medical physics of yoga", Cosmic Society 8.11, 1970, 6-9
Y294 C.B.Hills, "Yogic method of knowing", Darshana 39, 1970, 3-13
Y295 B.K.S.Iyengar, "Yoga and religion", Bhavan's Journal 17.7, 1970
Y296 Hermann Jacobi, On the Original System of Yoga. Translated by R.D.Vadekar. YM 13.3, 1970 - 15.4, 1973
Y297 Gaspar M. Koelman, Pātañjala Yoga. Poona 1970
Y298 Raghunathashastri Kokaje, Smārta Yoga. Translated by C.T.Kenghe. Lonavla 1970
Y299 James M. McCartney, Yoga: The Key to Life. Bombay 1970
Y300 Troy Organ, "The yogic man", Darshana 39, 1970, 14-18
Y301 R.Puligandla, "Phenomenological reduction and yogic meditation", PEW 20, 1970, 19-34
Y302 Genjun H. Sasaki, "Variety of psychological-Yogic interaction", Shakti 7.2, 1970, 56-81
Y303 Satchidananda, Integral Haṭha Yoga. New York 1970
Y304 Kiran Shankar, "The science of the five-fold yama", Cosmic Society 8.4, 1970, 28-30
Y305 Lal Amarendra Singh, Yoga Psychology: Methods and Approaches. Varanasi 1970
Y306 Lalan Prasad Singh, "The kuṇḍalinī yoga", Cosmic Society 8.6, 1970, 9-14
Y307 Phulgendra Sinha, Yoga: Meaning, Values and Practice. Patna 1970
Y308 Sivananda, Fourteen Lessons in Rāja Yoga. Rishikesh 1970
Y309 Sivananda, Practice of Yoga. Rishikesh 1970
Y310 I.K.Taimni, "The nature of samādhi", AB 91.2, 1970: 167, 236
Y311 Yogesvarananda, First Steps to Higher Yoga. Rishikesh 1970
Y312 Anandacarya, Kālimā Rāṇī, or Lecture on Yoga. Second edition. Hoshiarpur 1971
Y313 Bettina Baumer, "Meditationspraxis im heutigen Indien", Stimmen der Zeit 187.2, 1971, 98-104
Y313.5 Harvey Day, Yoga Illustrated Dictionary. Bopmbay 1971, 1974; New York 1977
Y314 G. Feuerstein, "The essence of yoga", RofY 1-47
Y315 G. Feuerstein, "The meaning of suffering in Yoga", RofY 86-94
Y316 Georg A. Feuerstein and Jeanine Millar, A Reappraisal of Yoga. London 1971
Y316.1 Georg Feuerstein, "Studies in classical yoga", YQR 1-5, 1971-72
Y317 C.T.Kenghe, "The concept of samāpatti and samādhi in the Pātañjala Yogaśāstra", FRSD 145-148
Y318 C.T.Kenghe, "The concepts of viparyaya and avidyā in the Yogaśāstra and depth psychology", Darshana 41, 1971,93-96
Y319 C.T.Kenghe, "The concept of vitarka in the Pātañjala Yogaśāstra", Darshana 41, 1971, 39-42. Also JYI 17, 1971-72, 20-25
Y320 C.T.Kenghe, "Some further observations on the problem of the original Yogayājñavalkya", ABORI 52, 1971, 49-65
Y321 Andre von Lysebeth, Prāṇayāma. La dynamique du souffle. Paris 1971
Y322 Andre von Lysebeth, Durch Yoga zum eigenen Selbst. Munchen 1971
Y323 Kumar Pal, "Comparison of Yoga and psychoanalysis", Darshana 41, 1971, 49-67
Y324 Purvezji Jamshedji Saher and Dharma Nirvana, Die Verborgene Weisheit. Wege zum tranzendentalen Bewusstsein. Wuppertal 1971
Y325 Sivananda, Kuṇḍalinī Yoga. Rishikesh 1971
Y325.1 Karel Werner, "The existential situation ofman in European and Indian philosophy and the role of Yoga", YQR 2, 1971, 9-36
Y326 Yogendra, Facts about Yoga. Bombay 1971
Y327 Akhandananda, Prāṇayāma, Jaipur 1972
Y328 A.C.Bhaktivedanta, The Perfection of Yoga. Los Angeles 1972
Y329 Taja Bhavan, "Yoga and Western psychology", YWW 72-8
Y330 Ram Shankar Bhattacharya, "A wrong translation of Śivasaṃhitā-verse", JYI 18, 1972-73, 166-169
Y331 Siddheswar Bhattacharya, Study of the Yoga Philosophy. Ph.D.Thesis, Darbhanga University 1972
Y332 George Burch, Alternative Goals in Religion: Love, Freedom, and Truth. Montreal 1972
Y333 S.C.Chakravarty, "The Yoga and the philosophy of Sri Aurobindo", Anviksiki 5.3-4, 1972, 1-13
Y333.5 Harvey Day, Karma Yoga: The Philosophy of Contentment. New York 1972
Y334 Diḍaaraji and Mahajot Sahai, Yogakośa (Sanskrit-English), Volume I.1-2, Lonavla 1972
Y335 Georg A. Feuerstein, "Studies in classical yoga", Yoga Quarterly Review 1-5, 1972-73
Y335.1 G. Feuerstein, "Viparīta-karaṇī-mudrā: a clarification", YQR 3, 1972, 7-18
Y336 Raghunath Krishna Garde, Principles and Practice of Yoga Therapy. Bombay 1972
Y337 Gitananda, Prāṇayāma, the Science of Vital Control. Pondicherry 1972
Y338 B.K.S.Iyengar, "Synthesis of Yoga", BV 7, 1972, 177-185
Y339 S.R.Sundaram Iyengar, "The scope of yoga", YWW 64-71
Y340 P.V.Karambelkar, "Saṃyama", YM 15.2, 1972, 1-16
Y342 Gopi Krishna, The Secret of Yoga. Edited by Ruth Nanda Ansher. New York 1972. Translated into German as Die neue Dimension der Yoga. Bern 1975
Y343 R.Kulkarni, Upanishads and Yoga. Bombay 1972
Y344 Ch. W. Leadbeater, The Chakras. Wheaton 1972
Y345 Ruud Lohman, Das Haus des Leibes. Yoga-Ubungen für das Bewusstsein. Translated from Dutch by Hugo Zulauf. Dusseldorf 1972
Y346 G.M.Patel, "Yoga in the Bhagavad Gītā", PTG 6.2, 1972, 50-56
Y347 J.M.Patel, "Yama niyamas in Pātañjala Yoga", PTG 7.1, 1972, 82-84
Y347.1 Corrado Pensa, "The powers (siddhis) in Yoga", YQR 5, 1972, 9-50
Y348 Corrado Pensa, "Observations and references for the study of Ṣaḍaṅgayoga", YQR 4, 1972, 9-24
Y348.1 Corrado Pena, "The powers (siddhis) in Yoga", YQR 5, 1972, 9-50
Y349 Ramakrishnananda, "Introduction to Yoga philosophy", BV 7, 1972, 128-137
Y350 P.Nagaraja Rao, "Yama and niyama in Yoga", JYI 18, 1972-73, 119-122
Y350.1 J.H.Schulta, "Autogeneous training and Yoga", YQR 3, 1972, 19-30
Y351 L.K.L.Srivastava, "Purification of mind: its nature and significance", P 17.2, 1972, 105-112
Y352 Yogasakti, Yoga Sādhanā. Bombay 1972
Y353 Saraswati Yogeshwarananda, Science of Soul. Rishikesh 1972
Y354 S.P.Atreya, "An introduction to Haṭha Yoga", Darshana 13.1, 1973, 44-56
Y355 M.M.Bhamgara, "Yoga and ecology", YL 4.10-11, 1973
Y356 Agehananda Bharati, "Hinduism, psychotherapy and the human predicament", in Religious Systems and Psychotherapy (ed. Cox) 1973, 167-179
Y357 Stephen F. Brena, Yoga and Medicine: The Merging of Yogic Concepts with Modern Medical Knowledge. New York 1973
Y358 Sarath Chandra Chakravarti, Samādhi and Beyond. Calcutta 1973
Y359 Leon Cyboran, Filozofia Jogi. Proba mowej interpretacji. Warszawa 1973
Y359.5 Harvey Day, Yoga for the Athlete. London 1974
Y360 Brahmachari Dhirendra, Yoga Hilft Heilen. Freiburg 1974
Y361 Brahmachari Dhirendra, Yoga Progressiv. Freiburg 1974
Y362 Anthony Elenjimittam, "Meditation--Hindu Yoga", YL 4.7-9, 1973
Y363 Raghunath Krishna Garde, Biodynamics of Shaḍaṅga Yoga. Bombay 1963
Y364 Gitananda, "Yoga as a psychological therapy", YL 4.2, 1973, 16-23
Y365 Gitananda, "Siddhis and riddhis", YL 4.10-11, 1973
Y366 K.S.Gopal, "Haṭha Yogic disciplines of prāṇāyāma and āsanas", YL 4.4, 1973, 26-27
Y367 K.S.Gopal and S.Lakshmanam, "Some observations on Haṭha Yoga--the bandhas", YL 4.1, 1973, 3-18
Y368 Otto Albrecht Isbert and Irene Hobart, Yoga--Arbeit am Selbst. Munchen 1973
Y369 S.R.Sundaram Iyengar, "Psycho-therapy and Yoga system", YL 4.2, 1973, 8-15
Y369.5 Jyotirmayananda, Jñāna yoga (Yoga Secrets of Wisdom). Miami, Fla. 1974
Y370 C.Kerneiz, Karma yoga ou l'action dans la vie selon la sagesse hindoue. Paris 1973
Y371 C.Kerneiz, Postures et respirations du Haṭha Yoga. Paris 1973
Y372 C.Kerneiz, La relaxation à le lumière du yoga. Paris 1973
Y373 C.Kerneiz, Le Yoga. Paris 1973
Y374 Gerald J. Larson, "Mystical man in India", Journal for the Scientific Study of Religion 12, 1973
Y375 B.C.M.Mascarenhas, Yoga and Christian Thought. Bombay 1973
Y377 Dilip Kumar Roy and Indira Devi, Der Weg der grossen Yogis. Weilheim 1973
Y378 A.Sambucy and J.J.Laubry, Pour comprendre le yoga et les lois brahmaniques. Paris 1973
Y379 Saraswati Satyananda, Kuṇḍalinī Yoga. Monghyr 1973
Y380 Saraswati Satyananda, Taming the Kuṇḍalinī. Monghyr 1973
Y381 Saraswati Satyananda, Āsana, Prāṇāyāma, Mudrā, Bandha. Compiled from lectures. Monghyr 1973
Y382 I.K.Taimni, Glimpses into the Psychology of Yoga. Madras 1973
Y383 Jean Varenne, Le yoga et la tradition hindoue. Paris 1973. Translated by Derek Coltman as Yoga and the Hindu Tradition. Chicago 1976.
Y384 Yogiraj Ravi Brahmacarya, "Organic yoga", YL 5.12, 1974, 1-15
Y385 Walter Ames Compton, Haṭha Yoga. New York 1974
Y386 Meenakshi Devi, "Prāṇāyāma--the control of the vital life force", YL 5.6, 1974, 3-8
Y387 Paul Drago, Pathways to Liberation. An Essay on Yoga-Christian Dialogue. New Delhi 1974
Y388 Georg Feuerstein, The Essence of Yoga. London 1974
Y389 Gitananda, "Kriyās and prakriyās of pratyāhāra", YL 5.3, 1974, 11-16
Y390 Gitananda, "Dhāraṇā--concentration", YL 5.4, 1974, 7-12
Y391 Gitananda, "Bindu concentration", YL 5.6, 1974, 9-18
Y392 Gitananda, "Concentration points and bīja mantras for Haṭha Yoga āsanas", YL 5.7, 1974, 3-12
Y393 Gitananda, "Maṇḍala prāṇāyāma", YL 5.8, 1974, 3-6
Y394 Gitananda, "The theory and technical practice of the triple restraint of the breath as taught in Rishi yoga", YL 5.9, 1974, 19-24
Y395 Gitananda, "Dhyāna-meditations", YL 5.10-12, 1974
Y396 K.S.Gopal, V.Anantharaman, S.Balachander and S.D.Nishith, "The cardiorespiratory adjustments in prāṇāyāma, with and without bandhas, in Vajrāsana", YL 5.9, 1974, 11-18
Y397 C.T.Kenghe, "Yoga as depth psychology", JDBSUD 2, 1974, 1-14
Y398 Gopi Krishna, Higher Consciousness. The Evolutionary Thrust of Kuṇḍalinī. New York 1974. Translated into German as Hoheren Bewusstsein. Freiburg 1975
Y399 Friso Melzer, Konzentration, Meditations, Kontemplation. Kassel 1974
Y400 Ramamurti S. Mishra, Vollendung durch Yoga. Munchen 1974
Y401 Narayan, Shānti Yoga: the Yoga of Mental Peace. New Delhi 1974
Y402 Ruth Reyna, "Yoga", HinduReg 4, 1974 - 5, 1975
Y403 Kirpal Singh, The Crown of Life. A Study in Yoga. Delhi 1974
Y404 Sivananda, Mind: Its Mysteries and Control. Rishikesh 1974
Y405 Neelam Srivastava, Critical Study of Sanskrit Commentaries on the Pātañjala Yogasūtras. Ph.D.Thesis, Allahabad University 1974
Y406 Ernst Sturmer, Der Yoga-Report. Wien 1974
Y407 Satyakam Varma, "A physiologist's view of aṣṭāṅgayoga", Hindutva 5.4, 1974, 11-18
Y408 Ram Shankar Bhattacharya, "Wrong views about the practice of padmāsana", JYI 20, 1975, 93-95
Y409 Ram Shankar Bhattacharya, "Are the yogāṅgas to be practiced successively?", JYI 21, 1975-76, 179-183
Y410 Dhirendra Brahmachari, Yoga--Yogic Sūkṣma, Vyayana. New Delhi 1975
Y411 G.S.Chhina and Baldev Singh, "The state of research in Yoga", YL 6.12, 1975, 3-9
Y412 Digambar, Collected Papers on Yoga. Lonavla 1975
Y413 Swami Digambar, "Some thoughts about a few concepts in yoga", DCPY 29-32
Y414 R.R.Diwakar, "Yoga: the science and art of conscious human evolution", DCPY 1-10
Y415 Anthony Elenjimittam, "Introduction to Yoga philosophy", YL 6.7, 1975, 12-13
Y416 Georg Feuerstein, Textbook of Yoga. London 1975
Y417 Gitananda, "Yoga nidrā", YL 6.11, 1975, 6-16
Y418 Gitananda, "Samādhi--cosmic consciousness", YL 6.1, 1975, 17-23
Y419 Gitananda, "The therapeutic value of Haṭha Yoga", YL 6.7, 1975, 14-16
Y420 Gitananda, "Yoga--an ancient system to attain spiritual unity: applicable to modern man", YL 6.8, 1975, 3-5
Y421 K.S.Gopal, A.Nataranjan and S. Ramakrisna, "Biochemical studies in foreign volunteers practising Haṭha Yoga", YL 6.9, 1975, 3-12. Criticism by Gitananda, 13-16
Y422 K.S.Gopal, V.Anantharam, S.D.Nishita and O.P.Bhatnagar, "The effect of yogāsanas on muscular tone and cardio-respiratory adjustments", YL 6.5, 1975, 3-11
Y423 Richard Lowell Hittleman, Yoga: the Eight Steps to Health and Peace. New York 1975
Y424 B.K.S.Iyengar, "Yoga and religion", BVa 10, 1975, 155-159
Y425 C.T.Kenghe, Yoga Depth-Psychology and Para-Psychology. Two volumes. Varanasi 1975-76
Y426 Gopi Krishna, "The importance and some implications of a scientific investigation of the phenomenon of kuṇḍalinī", Dilip 2.5, 1975, 43-54
Y427 Gopi Krishna, The Awakening of Kuṇḍalinī. New York 1975
Y429 Satya Prakash, Pātañjala Rāja Yoga. New Delhi 1975
Y430 Ram Kumar Rai, Encyclopedia of Yoga. Varanasi 1975
Y431 Mahajot Sahai, "Yoga concepts corresponding to consciousness", DCPY 23-28
Y432 R.G.Kokaje Shastri, "A historical review of yoga", DCPY 11-22
Y433 Harish Chandra Vidyalankar, "Yoga through the classical age", YL 6.12, 1975, 10-11
Y434 Vasudev V. Vyas, "Yoga and Āyurveda--their several relationships", YL 6.2-3, 1975
Y435 Jayadeva Yogendra, "Karma yoga philosophy of yogīs", JYI 20, 1975, 116-120
Y436 Ajaya, Yoga Psychology. A Practical Guide to Meditation. Glenview, Ill. 1976
Y437 T.R.Anantram, "Yoga as science", P 21-23, 1976-77, 68-72
Y438 U.A.Asrani, "Haṭha yoga, rāja yoga, jñāna yoga", YL 7.10-12, 1976
Y438.5 Swami Rama (Rudolph Ballantine) and Swami Ajaya (Allan Weinstock), Yoga and Psychotherapy: The Evolution of Consciousness. Glenwiew, Ill. 1976
Y439 V.M.Bhat, Yogic Powers and God Realization. Bombay 1976
Y440 Brahmananda, "Yoga and life", AISC 220-223
Y440.5 Roger Clerc, Yoga de l'energie; du physique au psychique. Paris 1976
Y441 Paul Copeland, "The physiology of stress and yoga", YL 7.4, 1976, 3-6
Y442 M.L.Gharote, "Rationale of āsanas", YM 18, 1976, 10-14
Y443 Gitananda, "Hasthe bindu manrahanam. Acupressure points on the hands", YL 7.9, 1976, 17-24
Y444 K.S.Gopal, V.Anantharaman, S.D.Nishita and U.P.Bhatnagar, "The effect of Yoga āsanas on muscular tone and cardio-respiratory adjustments", YL 7.2, 1976, 11-18
Y445 B.S.Gupta, "Yoga and para-psychology", PY 59-66
Y446 Otto Albrecht Isbert and Irene Hobart, Der volle Yoga (Pūrṇa Yoga). Freiburg 1976
Y447 S.Janakiraman, "Principles of Yoga therapy", YL 7.1, 1976, 3-12
Y448 P.V.Karambelkar, "Yama-niyama", YM 18, 1976, 102-109
Y448.5 Kevin and Venika Kingsland, Complete Haṭha Yoga. Newton Abbott, England 1976; New York 1983
Y449 Kumaraswami, "The secret of yoga", AISC 83-93
Y450 B.Kuppuswamy, "Yoga and self-actualization", Darshana 16.1, 1976, 13-16
Y451 Manuvaryaji, "Yoga and its scope", PY 23-30
Y452 G.S.Melkote, "Yoga--a science", YL 7.1, 1976, 13-16
Y453 L.F.Mooney, Storming Eastern Temples. A Psychological Explanation of Yoga. London 1976
Y454 Ramakant Pandey, "Yoga: the mechanics of consciousness", P 21-23, 1976-77, 73-92
Y455 S.L.Pandey, "A non-Pātañjala Rāja yoga", YM 18, 1976-77, 98-101
Y456 Raghunath Safaya, Indian Psychology: A Critical and Historical Analysis of the Psychological Speculations in Indian Philosophy. New Delhi 1976
Y457 D.B.Sen, "Yoga vibhūtis, a philosophical study", PY 13-22
Y458 B.L.Sharma, "Yoga: a way of life", PY 31-36
Y459 Siddheswarananda, Le meditation selon le Yoga-Vedānta. Paris 1976
Y460 Sivananda, Divine Nectar. Delhi 1976
Y462 S.L.Vinekar, "Scientific basis of yoga", YM 18, 1976-77, 89-97
Y463 Selvarajan Yessudian, Yoga Week by Week. Exercises and Meditations for all the Year Round. London 1976
Y463.5 Usharbudh Arya (Swami Veda Bharati), Superconscious Meditation. Honesdale, Penn. 1977
Y464 U.A.Asrani, Yoga Unveiled. Delhi 1977
Y464.1 B.L.Atreya, "Yoga-siddhis and parapsychology", Darshana 17.2, 1977, 5-14
Y465 Chidananda, Practical Guide to Yoga. Shivanandanagar 1977
Y466 Meenakshi Devi, "The spiritual 'yes' and 'no'", YL 8.3, 1977, 11-15
Y467 Josef Dvorak, "The concept of prāṇa in relation to the non-respiratory activity of the respiratory system", YL 8.6, 1977, 3-6
Y468 Jean Feys, "Pātañjala Yoga and integral yoga", PhilR 205-209
Y469 Jajneshwar Ghosh, The Study of Yoga. Second edition. Delhi 1977
Y470 Gitananda, "Kuṇḍalinī: the eternal śakti of yoga and tantra", YL 8.2, 1977, 19-24
Y471 Gitananda, "Bhakti path vs. yoga: devotional submission vs. union", YL 8.4, 1977, 1-14
Y472 Gitananda, "Prāṇa--a scientific view", YL 8.6, 1977, 7-12
Y473 Gitananda, Yoga Saṃyama (Rāja Yoga). Pondicherry 1977
Y474 Gitananda, "Yoga: step-by-step", YL 8.10-11, 1977
Y475 K.S.Gopal, S.Lakshmanam and M.Batmanabne, "A study on the effect of bandhas in prāṇāyāma on pulse rate, heart rate, blood pressure and pulse pressure", YL 8.1, 1977, 11-15
Y476 Gopi Krishna (interviewed by Evelyn Ferrentini", "Yoga and kuṇḍalinī shakti", YL 8.1-2, 1977
Y477 James Hewitt, Gesund und Selbstbewusst durch Yoga. Munchen 1977
Y478 B.K.S.Iyengar, "Yoga--a path to Ātma Darshan", BVa 12, 1977, 125-126
Y479 Sally Janssen, "Yoga--a way of life", YL 8.8, 1977, 17-22
Y480 R.K.Karanjia, Kuṇḍalinī Yoga. New Delhi 1977
Y481 C.Lakshmikanthan, "Yoga and the heart", YL 8.9, 1977, 15-20
Y482 Gerhard Oberhammer, Strukturen yogischer Meditation. Untersüchungen zur Spiritualität des Yoga. OAWV 13, 1977
Y483 O.V.Raiah, "Streamlining research on yoga: unique features of yoga",YL 8.11, 1977, 3-11
Y484 R. Santhanam, "The effect of practice of selected āsanas on energy expenditure", YL 8.5, 1977, 11-16
Y485 Arvind Sharma, "Self-realization in Yoga and Jungian psychology", JASBo 52-53, 1977-78, 251-259
Y486 J.Clement Vaz, "Yoga as a spiritual philosophy", PTG 11.4, 1977, 24-31
Y487 J.Clement Vaz, "Yogic mental prayer", Dilip 4.1, 1977, 34-37
Y488 Karel Werner, Yoga and Indian Philosophy. Delhi 1977
Y489 Saraswati Yogeshwarananda, Bahiraṅga Yoga: First Steps to Higher Yoga. Translated by Ram Pujari Sastri. Rishikesh 1977
Y490 Ram Shankar Bhattacharya, "An ill-conceived Yogic practice", Hindutva 9.5, 1978, 16-17
Y490.1 Purushottama Bilimoria, "The historical eight limbs of yoga", Hinduism (London) 1979, 89-94
Y490.5 Nuddhananda, Chela, Moola Bandha: the Mater Key. Monghyr, Bihar 1978.
Y491 Giulio Cogni, "The unitary interpretation of the world through Yoga and Vedānta and parapsychology", ITaur 6, 1978, 125-132
Y492 Harold G. Coward, "Jung's encounter with Yoga", Journal of Analytical Psychology 23, 1978, 339-357
Y493 P.Y.Deshpande, The Authentic Yoga. London 1978
Y494 Gitananda, "Samādhi: an imploding state of enstatic consciousness", YL 9.1, 1978, 9-19
Y495 B.K.S.Iyengar, "Yoga defined", BVa 13, 1978, 173-175
Y495.1 K.D.Kanev, "About the Yogist mental concentration:, Darshana 18.4, 1978, 1-9
Y496 G.Oberhammer, "Das Transzendenzerfahrung, Vollzughorizont des Heils. Das Problem in Indischer und Christlicher Tradition", Publications of the De Nobili Research Library 5, Wien 1978
Y497 Sangam L. Pandey, "Non-Pātañjala Rājayoga", WIP 103-107
Y498 R.Ravindra, "Is religion psychotherapy? an Indian view", Religious Studies 14, 1978, 251-260
Y499 T.S.Rukmini, "The theory of knowledge in the Yoga system", JGJRI 34.1-2, 1978, 81-90
Y500 O.P.Sachdeva, Yoga and Depth Psychology. Delhi 1978
Y501 Udupa Singh and Settiwar, "Studies on physiological, endocrine and metabolic response in practice of yoga", YL 9.2, 1978, 13-19
Y502 Frits Staal, "On and around Yoga", JIP 6, 1978, 177-188
Y503 R.S.Bhattacharya, "What is the means other than the īśvara-praṇidhāna?", LSFV 485-489
Y504 Joan Cooper, The Ancient Teaching of Yoga and the Spiritual Evolution of Man. London 1979
Y505 Harold Coward, "Mysticism in the analytical psychology of Carl Jung and the yoga psychology of Patañjali: a comparative study", PEW 29, 1979, 323-326
Y506 Sailendra Bejoy Das Gupta, Kriyā Yoga and Swami Śrīyukteshvar. Calcutta 1979
Y507 Nileshvari Y. Desai, "Exposition of yoga in the Mārkaṇḍeya-Purāṇa", JOI 29, 1979, 66-73
Y507.5 J. Filliozat, "Seience et Yoga", Yoga et Vie 22, 28 (Paris 1979, 1981). Translated by M. Shukla as "Science and Yoga", RPY 461-470
Y508 Oscar Marcel Hinze, Tantra Vidyā. Based on Archaic Astronomy and Tantric Yoga. Delhi 1979
Y509 Mahesh Mehta, "Kuṇḍalinī in the light of Vedānta and Yoga", Indica 16, 1979, 127-142
Y510 Rohit Mehta, "Yoga--the slaying of the mind", AB 100, 1979, 5-7
Y511 K.B.Shankar Rao, "Yoga--a lesson of experience", VK 66, 1979, 325-328
Y512 R.K.Shringy, Yoga of Effortless Action. Varanasi 1979
Y513 Vijananda, "Meditation according to Ashṭāṅga-yoga", VK 66, 1979, 422-426
Y514 R.Balambal, "Concept of God in Yoga", AOR 30.1, 1980, 1-3
Y515 Ronald Maxwell Barnes, A Study of the Psychological Structures of Transcendental Yoga and Ignatian Meditation as Allied Phenomena. Ph.D.Thesis, Duquesne University 1980
Y516 John B.S.Coats, "Integral approach to Yoga", AB 102, 1980, 95-100
Y516.5 T.K.V.Desikachar, Religiousness in Yoga: Lecture on Theory and Practice. Ed. by Mary Louise Skelton and John Ross Carter. Washington, D.C. 1980
Y517 Georg Feuerstein, The Philosophy of Classical Yoga. Manchester 1980
Y518 B.K.S.Iyengar, "Yoga and the āsanas", BVa 15.2, 1980, 40-46
Y519 Shiv Kumar, "Concept of īśvara in Yoga", AICL 48-51
Y520 Marlene Meixner, Verhaltensandrung durch Yoga-training. Ph.D.Thesis, Innsbruck 1980
Y520.2 Mahajot Sahai, "Asamprajñāta yoga", YM 21.1-2, 1980, 77-80
Y520.8 Usharbudh Arya (Swami Veda Bharati), Mantra and Meditation. Honesdale, Penn. 1981
Y521 M.V.Baxi, "Freudian psychoanalysis and psycho-dynamics of Yoga", VJP 10, 1981-82, 136-144
Y521.5 Bernard Bouanchaud and Rene Recape, La pratique du yoga. Paris 1981
Y522 Chidananda, "Yoga: its implications, objectives and its place in your life", VK 68, 1981, 450-455
Y523 S.K.Das, Glimpses of Divine Light. Treasury of Important Yoga Systems with their Secret Techniques. New Delhi 1981
Y524 Harshananda, "Attainment of yoga: maladies and remedies", VK 68, 1981,493-497
Y524.5 Krishnananda, An Introduction to the Philosophy of Yoga. Shivanandanagar 1981, 1983
Y525 B.Kuppuswamy, "Yoga and altered states of consciousness", VK 68, 1981, 419-424
Y526 Anima Sen Gupta, "The theistic aspect of Yoga philosophy", VK 68, 1981, 424-430
Y527 S.Shankaranarayana, "Yoga and tantra", VK 68, 1981, 462-466
Y528 H.L.Sharma, The Psychodynamics of Yoga. Delhi 1981
Y529 Someshwarananda, "Dhāraṇā: some yogic practices", VK 68, 1981, 479-484
Y530 Virupakshananda, "The Yogic view of life", VK 68, 1981, 488-492
Y531 Trevor Leggett, Encounters in Yoga and Zen: Meetings of Cloth and Stone. London 1982
Y531.5 Gerhard Oberhammer, "Die Gottesfahrung in eder yogischen Meditation", OHCHB 145-166
Y532 S.S.Raghavachar, "Viśishṭādvaita and Yoga", VK 69, 1982: 56, 98, 172. Also SRamanuja 6.4, 1983, 5-21
Y533 Ranganathananda, "The science of consciousness in the light of Vedānta and Yoga", PB 87, 1982, 144-148
Y534 Arion Rosu, "Yoga et alchemie", ZDMG 132, 1982, 363-379
Y535 Janet Irene Warren, The Therapeutic and Developmental Potential of Two Traditional Eastern Psychologies. DSW, U. of California at Berkeley, 1982
Y536 Vivian Worthington, History of Yoga. London 1982
Y537 Selvaraj Yesudian, "Yoga and bhoga", BVa 17.4, 1982, 37-38
Y538 Amitabha Banerjee, "Yoga's conception of a composite substance", JIAP 21.2, 1983, 24-32
Y539 T.R.Anantharaman, "Yoga-vidyā and yoga-vidhi", Dilip 9.5, 1983, 7-20
Y539.5 John Borelli, "Impression and archetype in the cognitive theories of classical Yoga and analyitical psychology", IASWRP 120-161
Y539.7 John B. Chethimatam, "Yoga and immortality", IASWRP 79-102
Y540 Roy Eugene Davis, "Is the practice of yoga useful to people in today's world?", Dilip 9.3, 1983, 29-31
Y541 S.Gopalan, "On yoga", PhOR 47-56
Y541.1 S.S.Raghavachar, "Viśiṣṭādvaita and yoga", SRV 6.4, 1983, 5-21
Y543 Debi Prasad Sen, "The secret of mantra yoga", AB 105, 1983, 339-342
Y544 Debi Prasad Sen, "Yoga as meostasis", AB 104, 1983, 461-464
Y545 K.Seshadri, "Yoga therapy", VK 70, 1983, 326-328
Y546 Yatiswarananda, "Yoga and supersensuous experience", PB 88, 1983, 95-100
Y547 Giridhar Yogeshwar, "Yogic cleansings: the ṣaṭkarmas", VIJ 21, 1983, 68-72
Y547.5 Dinesh Chandra Bhattacharya, Yoga Psychology of Patañjali and Some Other Aspects of Indian Psychology. Calcutta 1984
Y548 H.P.Devaki, "Origin of Yoga philosophy", (summary). PAIOC 32, 1984-85, 342
Y549 Mahesh M. Mehta, "Vṛttijñāna and svarūpajñāna. Advaita and Yoga views" (summary). PAIOC 32, 1984-85, 351
Y550 Ramakant Pandey, "Yoga: the psychodynamics of biofield", P 29.2-30.1, 1984, 63-70
Y551 Frank R. Podgorski, Ego: Revealer-Concealer. A Key to Yoga. Lanham, N,Y. 1984
Y552 T.S.Rukmini, "Two interpretations of samprajñāta samādhi", RandP 199-206
Y552.1 T.S.Rukmini, "Samprajñāta samādhi in the Pātañjala Yoga system", JGJRI 40, 1984, 47-58
Y553 J.K.Sarkar, "Anatomical and physiological basis of rāja yoga", PB 89, 1984, 388-396
Y554 Shraddhananda, "Mantra-yoga", PB 89, 1984, 411-414
Y555 Viniya Wanchoo, "The yoga of suffering", PB 89, 1984, 258-265
Y555.5 Usharbudh Arya (Swamil Veda Bharati), Philosophy of Haṭha Yoga. Honesdale, Penn. 1985
Y556 Shrikant Bahulkar, "On the nine categories of yogins (mentioned in the commentaries on Yogasūtra I.20-22)" (summary). PAIOC 32, 1984-85, 376-377
Y557 Motilal Pandit, "Pre-Patañjali sources of yoga", PTG 19.3, 1985, 42-58
Y557.0 A. C. Paranjpe, "Parapsychology and Patañjali's Yoga", JIndPsych 4, 1985, 13-20
Y557.0.5 Bernard Bouanchaud, Le Yoga: comment l'adapter a la personalite. Paris 1986
Y557.1 Georg Feuerstein, "Jñāna-yoga and the way of radical understanding", YM 25.1-2, 1986, 1-24
Y557.2 Albrecht Frenz, Yoga in Christianity. Madras 1986
Y558 Motilal Pandit, "An outline of Yogic philosophy and praxis", PTG 20.3, 1986, 22-67
Y558.1 T.S.Rukmani, "Avidyā in the system of Yoga and an analysis of the negation in it", ALB 50, 1986, 526-534
Y559 Karunesha Shukla, "The Nātha Yoga in the Indian tradition", JGJRI 41, 1986, 37-56
Y560 Jodh Singh, "Riddhis and siddhis: a religious perspective", JRS 14, 1986, 43-49
Y561 Vishwanath Prasad Verma, "The philosophy of life: haṭhayoga, samādhiyoga and bhaktiyoga", VIRB 5, 1986, 195-224
Y562 Karel Werner, "Yoga and the old Upanishads", PIRKW 1-8
Y563 Yogeshwar, Simple Yoga and Therapy. Madras 1986
Y564 Shri Arabuddha, The Science of Yoga. Nagpur 1987
Y565 P. Bandyopadhyaya, Yoga Sādhanā and Samādhi. Calcutta 1987
Y566 Gopinath Bhattacharyayya, "An analytical study of Yoga philosophy", BRMIC 38, 1987, 217-227
Y567 M.V.Bhole, "Comparison of two yoga techniques--uḍḍīyāna bandha and uḍḍīyānaka with Mueller's and Valsalva manoevres on the basis of breathing patterns and intra-gastric pressure changes", SYogaC 151-161
Y568 Bhutesananda, "The relevance of yoga in today's life", PB 92, 1987, 93-98
Y569 R.G.Chaturvedi, "The nescient Yoga", SYogaC 35-47
Y570 F. Chenet, "Bhāvanā et creativité de la conscience", Numen 34, 1987, 45-94
Y571 Harold Coward, "'Desire' in Yoga and Jung", JICPR 5.1, 1987-88, 57-64
Y571.5 C. B. Dwivedi, "On Yogadarśana's asampramoṣa doctrine of memory", JIndPsych 6, 1987, 1-6
Y572 Georg Feuerstein, "The concept of God (īśvara) in classical Yoga", JIP 15, 1987, 385-398
Y572.1 Bernard Guay, "Yoga: the tradition and the question of therapy", YM 27.1-2, 1987-88, 128-150
Y572.2 P. Jha, "Kleśoccheda yogaḥ", YM 26.3-4, 1987-88, 124-129
Y572.3 V. K. Jha and M. V. Bhole, "Technique of siddhisādhana as found in selected Sanskrit texts on Yoga", YM 26.3-4, 1987-88, 111-122
Y573 Chand Prakash Mehra, "Secrets of mind control or citta nirodha", SYogaC 48-60
Y573.1 Mahesh Mehta, "The dynamics of self-knowledge in Advaita and Yoga: vṛttijñāna and svarūpajñāna", BhP 45-47, 1985-87, 92-98
Y574 R. Mehta, The Secret of Self-Transformation: A Synthesis of Tantra and Yoga. Calcutta 1987
Y575 H.R.Nagendra, "The basis for an integrated approach in Yoga therapy", SYogaC 72-89, 101
Y576 Manindra Chandra Panchatirtha, "Ṣaṭ Cakra Nirūpaṇam--location and determination of six cakras or lotuses", MGKCV 246-260
Y577 Swami Rama, "Dimensions of Yoga", SYogaC 11-22
Y577.1 G. S. Sahay, "Vibhūti and its spiritual importance", YM 26.3-4, 1987-88, 103-110
Y577.2 Peri Subbaraya, "Is the enquiry of Yoga and Sāṃkhya clinical?", YM 26.1, 1987, 58-67
Y577.3 M. V. Bhole, "Sandhi, samādhi and vyadhi: some considerations", YM 28.2, 1989, 44-53
Y577.4 M. V. Bhole and Mahesh Dove, "Adhi, vyadhi, and prāṇagati: some considerations", YM 28.2, 1989, 44-53
Y577.5 M. L. Gharote, "Āsana: a historical and definitional analysis", YM 28.2, 1989, 29-43
Y577.6 Pitambar Jha, "Āṣṭamagga and aṣṭāṅgayoga: a comparative study", YM 27.3-4, 1988-89, 59-66
Y577.8 Robin Munro, A.K.Ghosh and Daniel Kalish, Yoga Research Bibliography. Cambridge, Enbgland 1989
Y578 Andre Padoux, "Yoga and ritual", SIRVJ 85-92
Y578.1 K.P.Sinha, "The problem of īśvara in Yoga", JUG 35, 1989-90, 1-8
Y578.6 Anandamurti, Yoga Psychology. Calcutta 1990
Y579 Chetananda, Dynamic Stillness. Part One: The Practice of Trika Yoga. Cambridge 1990
Y579.0 Gerald J. Larson, "Is South Asian yoga 'philosophy', 'religion', noth or neither", in U. Bianchi, ed., Proceedings of the 16th Congress of the International Association of the History of Religions (Rome, 1990), 201-270
Y579.1 K.K.Shah, "Yoga", IHDAB 148-160
Y579.2 I.K.Taimni, "Yoga and the common man", IHDAB 161-176
Y579.3 Adidevananda, "What is yoga?", TL 14.5, 1991, 4-14
Y580 Anindita Balslev, "The notion of kleśa, and its bearing on the Yoga analysis of mind", PEW 41, 1991, 77-88
Y580.1 Purushottama Bilimoria, Yoga, Meditation and the Guru. New Delhi 1993 (same as Y583.4.1)
Y580.2 R.Boegle, Yoga - Ein Weg fur dich, Einblick in die Yogalehre. Zurich 1991
Y581 A.N.Dwivedi, Yoga, Its Nature, Form, and Scope. New Delhi 1991
Y581.0 J. Filliozat, "Le yoga et les substances", Yoga et Vie 26, 1980. Translated by M. Shukla as "Yoga and psychotropic substances", RPY 471-475
Y581.1 Lallanji Gopal, "Ariṣṭas in the Yogic tradition", Prajnajyoti 333-342
Y581.2 B.R.Modak, "The ultimate in the Yoga system", UAITD 55-58
Y581.3 N.T.Nair, The Yoga Philosophy. Singapore 1991
Y582 Moti Lal Pandit, Towards Transcendence: A Historico-Analytical Study of Yoga as a Method of Liberation. New Delhi 1991
Y582.1 Subhash Ranade, "Yoga and Āyurveda", TL 14.3, 1991, 67-77
Y582.5 Carol Fedun, "Ways of perfection East and West: the mysticism of Yoga and St. John of the Cross", IJIS 2.2, 1992, 87-140
Y583.1 Catherin Kiehnle, "Pātañjala Yoga and Nāth Yoga: the praṇava", ZDMG Supplement 9, 1992, 514-515
Y583.2 S. Kandanarayan, "The sciences of the unseen forces III: the science of concentration or yoga", Dilip 18.1-2, 1992, 28-29
Y583.2.0 A.G.S.Kariyawasan, "Hāṭha-Yoga", EnBud 5, 1992, 416-418
Y583.2.1 B.R.Modak, "The ultimate in the Yoga system", UAITD 55-58
Y583.4 Radha Sivananda Swami, Kuṇḍalinī Yoga. Delhi 1992
Y583.4.1 Purushottama Bilimoria, Yoga, meditation and the Guru. New Delhi 1993 (same as Y580.1)
Y583.4.2.Tara Michael, "La valeur libératrice de la prise de posture (āsana) dans le Yoga classique", L'Herme, 1993, 138-157
Y584 Rajeshwi Rama, Haṭha Yoga for All. Delhi 1993
Y584.1 Mrtyunjaya Rao, Insight into Yoga: The New Socratic Didactic Method. Delhi 1993
Y585 Aviyogi Suran, Cyclopedia of Yoga. Two volumes. Meerut 1993
Y585.1 Kali Sankar Bose, "Yoga, yogic exercise (āsanas) and meditation", JASBe 36.1, 1994, 30-34
Y586 Gavin and Yvonne Frost, Tantric Yoga: The Royal Path to Raising Kuṇḍalinī Power. Delhi 1994
Y586.0 Koichi Yamashita, Patañjali Yoga Philosophy with reference to Buddhism. Calcutta 1994
Y586.1 (see Y587)
Y586.2 (see Y588)
Y586.9 S. Gopalan, "Radhakrishnan's approach to yoga", NEPSR 1995, 129-142
Y587 Thomasd Kadan Kavil, "Holiness and culmination of Yoga", JD 20, 1995, 254-269
Y588 Ras Koche, Stilling the Brain: the True Patañjali Yoga: a Scientific Interpretation. Bombay 1995
Y588.5 Gerald Larson, "Classical Yoga philosophy and some issues in the philosophy of mind", RelST 13-14.1, 1995, 36-51
Y589 Frank R. Podgorski, "Paths to perfection: Yoga and Confucianism", AsPOxford 4, 1995, 151-164
Y589. P. V. Krishna Rao, "Yoga: its scientific and applied aspects", JIndPsych 13.2, 1995
Y590 Ravi Ravindra, "Yoga and the quintessential search for holiness", JD 20, 1995, 245-253
Y591 Arundhati Sarasvati, "Yoga: a holistic approach to mental health", JD 20, 1995, 287-296
Y592 Ian Whicher, "Cessation and integration in classical Yoga", AsPOxford 5.1, 1995, 47-58
Y592.5 Bernard Bouanchaud and Rene Recape, Le Yoga: premiers pas. Palaisseau 1996
Y593 Koichi Yamashita, Pātañjali Yoga Philosophy with Reference to Buddhism. New Delhi 1995
Y593.2 T. R. Anantharaman, Ancient Yoga and Modern Science. Delhi 1996
Y593.5 V. P. Chaudhury, "Vedāntic view of Yoga", in Vestal Studies in Vedic and Sanskrit Literature. Dr. Dharmendra Kumar Gupta Commemoration Volume (=Dharmendrapāramitam)(ed. Raghu Nath Airi and Raman Kumar; New Delhi 1996), 60-62
Y594 Jeffrey Gold, "Plato in the light of Yoga", PEW 46, 1996, 17-32
Y594.1 Jaydev Jani, "Treatment of Yoga in the Satsaṅgvīvaranam", Srijnanamrta. 1996, 290-301
Y595 B.C.Joshi, "The autonomic nervous system in relation to Yoga", Darshana 36.4, 1996, 56-67
Y601 S. Piano, Enciclopedia dello Yoga. Torino 1996
Y603 Frank R. Podgorski, "Paths to perfection: Yoga and Confucius", MSAP 125-144
Y610 Ian Whicher, "Cessaiton and integratio in classical Yoga", MSAP 92-108
Y619 Subhas Chandra Dash, "Yoga and personality development", QJMS 88.1, 1997, 19-27
Y621 Yohanan Grinshpon, "Experience and observation in traditional and modern Pātañjala Yoga", BOr 557-566
Y626 George Kalamaras, "The center and circumference of silence" Yoga, poststructuralism, and the rhetoric of silence", IJHS 1.1, 1997, 3-18
Y631 H.R.Nagendra, "Yoga and holistic health", VK 84, 1997, 179-183
Y638 N. E. Sjoman, "Speculations on the origins of the Yoga system", JASBo 72, 1997, 152-158
Y641 Ian Whicher, "The final stages of purification in classical Yoga", ALB 61, 1997, 1-44
Y642 Ian Whicher, "Nirodha, yoga praxis and the transformation of the mind", JIP 25, 1997, 1-67
Y647 Kriyananda, The Spiritual Science of Kriyā Yoga. Chicago 1998
Y650 Raman Dass Mahatyagi, New Horizons of Yoga and Tantra. Varanasi 1998
Y654 G.K.Pungaliya, Yogaśāstra. Science of Attaining and Experiencing Nirvāṇa. Poona 1998
Y658 Ian Whicher, The Integrity of the Yoga Darśana: a Reconsideration. New York 1998
Y661 Yatishwarananda, "Yoga and Western psychology", BRMIC 49-50,1999, 68
Y662 Stephen Cope, Yoga and the Quest for the True Self. New York 1999
Y664 M.G.Gupta, Essentials of Yoga: Aspects of Indian Mysticism. Agra 1999
Y666 Gerald James Larson and Ian Whicher, "On the integrity of the Yoga Darshana", IJHS 3.2, 1999, 193-199
Y667 Santidev, Encyclopedia of Indian Mysticism Volume Five: Mysticism and Yoga Tantra. New Delhi 1999
Y669 Kath Watson, The Little Book of Yoga: a Yoga Manual: the Cakras (Chakras). Duncan, B.C. 1999
Y671 Gerald James Larson, "Classical yoga philosophy and some issues in the philosophy of mind", ConK 132-151
Y675 Sures Chandra Banerji, A Companion to Yoga with glossarial index and bibliography. Calcutta 2000
Y677 R.Boegle, Im Einklang mit dem inneren Mond, 28-Tage-Yoga fuer Frauen. Muenchen 2000.
Y677.5 A. A. Bornstein, "Notes on states of consciousness in yoga", JUJI 6, 2000, 1-10
Y678 Bhagirathaprasada Tripathi, Shakti, Shiva and Yoga. Varanasi 2000
Y679 Mikal Burley, Hāṭha Yoga (Its Context, Theory and Practice). Delhi 2000
Y682 Gregory P. Fields, "Liberation as healing in classical Yoga", JIPR 5, 2000, 15-25
Y684 R.I.Ingalalli, "Pramanas in Yoga philosophy and mental health", PTG 34.4, 2000, 28-36
Y688 Rakan Singh Sindhu, "Yoga as dynamic system in six schools of Indian philosophy", KUJ 34, 2000, 105-109
Y691 Ian Whicher, "Patañjali's classical Yoga a: an epistemological emphasis", ConK 322-340
Y692 Ian Whicher, The Integrity of the Yoga Darshana: a Reconstruction of Classical Yoga.New Delhi 2000
Y693 Ian Whicher, Tradition and Transformation. Richmond 2000
Y694 R. S. Bajpai, The Splendour and Dimensions of Yoga. Two volumes. New Delhi 2001
Y695 Narayan Kumar Chattopadhyaya, "The concept of nidrā in the Pātañjala-Yoga system", CR 10, 2001, 91-96
Y695.5 P. M. Dinesh, "Pātañjala Yoga", JKU 42, 1999-2001, 76-79
Y696 Ashok Kumar Malhotra, An Introduction to Yoga Philosophy. Aldershot 2001
Y697 James Morley, "Inspiration and expiration: Yoga practice through Merleau-Ponty's phenomenology of the body", PEW 51, 2001, 73-82
Y699 Vinod Verma, Patañjali and Ayurvedic Yoga. Delhi 2001
Y705 Georg Feuerstein, The Yoga Tradition. Delhi 2000
Y706 Chidananda, The Philosophy, Psychology and Practice of Yoga. Tehri Garhwal 2002
Y706.4 B.K.S. Iyengar, The Tree of Yoga: Yoga Vṛkṣa. Boston 2002
Y707 Yohanon Grinshpon, Silence Unheard: Deathly Otherness in Pātañjala-Yoga. Albany, N.Y. 2002
Y710 K.V.Raghupathi, "Dimensions of Yoga", VK 89, 2002, 67-68
Y711 Sundar Sarukkhai, "Inside/outside: Merleau-Ponty/Yoga", PEW 52, 2002, 459-478
Y712 Ch. Srikrishna, "Yoga: a way for harmonious living", SRP 163-168
Y712.5 Roderick Wahsner, Yoga–Lebensphilosophie und Erfahrungs wissenschaft. Frankfurt-am-Main 2002
Y713 Ian Whicher, "Revisioning classical Yoga: getting it right with prakṛti", StudinR 31, 2002, 195-208
Y713.1 Ian Whicher, "An overview of the Aṣṭāṅga Yoga", ALB 66, 2002, 87-112
Y713.2 Adiswarananda, Meditation and its practices: a definitive guide to techniques and traditions of mediation in Yoga and Vedaṇta. Woodstock, Vt. 2003
Y713.3 Klaus Butzenbarger, "Subjekt, objekt and prozell in Yoga", BIS 15-17, 2003, 99-132
Y713.8 Georg Feuerstein, The Deeper Dimension of Yoga: Theory and Practice. Boston 2003
Y714 P. Govindarajan, "What is Yoga?", VK 90, 2003, 430-432
Y716 Harasingh Charan Panda, Yoga-Nidrā: Yogic Trance. New Delhi 2003
S718 Joseph Sen, "Freedom of mind: Locke and some Yogic parallels", JICPR 20.2, 2003, 103-112
Y721 Vinod Verma, "Aṣṭāṅga Yoga and its timeless wisdom", VarPl 321-327
Y721.5 Akhandananda, The Siddha Yoga Message for 2004. South Fallsburg, N.Y. 2004
Y722 Joseph S. Alter, Yoga in Modern India: the Body between Science and Philosophy. Princeton 2004
Y725 D. S. Dhillon, "Sikhism and the Yoga tradition", CIPY 137-144
Y732 Kireet Joshi, "Yoga: science and technology of consciousness", CIPY 3-10
Y734 Jyotirmayananda, "What is yoga?", Dilip 30.1, 2004, 33-40
Y736 R. N. Lakhotia, "Yoga and vegetarianism", Dilip 30.3, 2004, 32-34
Y737 B. Mukhopadhyay and S. Renukadevi, "Cakra meditation in achieving altered states of consciousness", CIPY 130-136
Y739 Keshav Sharma, "The science of kriyāyoga", CIPY 177-190
Y740 Siddhinathananada, "Yoga darśana", PB 109, 2004, 155-159
Y743 Adiswarananda, The Spiritual Quet and the Way of Yoga: the goal, the journey and the milestones. Woodstock, Vt. 2005
Y744 Bernard Bouanchaud, Le yoga individual: methode et practiques. Palaisseau 2005
Y745 David Buchta, "The Vedāntic refutation of Yoga", JVaisS 14.1, 2005, 181-208
Y745.1 Ellen Goldberg, "Haṭhayoga sādhana and the paradox of self-cultivation", JD 30, 2005, 3-72
Y745.3 A. Ramaswamy Iyengar, "On sthitaprajña and yogārūḍha", EnIW2, 47-51
Y745.5 Kunt A. Jacobsen, "Introduction: Yoga traditions", TPY 1-28
Y746 Nitin Korpal and Ganesh Shankar, Haṭha Yoga for Human Health. New Delhi 2005
Y747 N. G. Kulkarni, "The Yoga of Patañjali", IndPT 36-46; glossary, 219-270
Y747.3 P. G. Lalye and Kak Muk, "A note on yogakṣema", EnIW2m 44-46
Y747.5 Patrick Mahaffey, "Jung's depth psychology and Yoga sādhanā", TPY 385-408
Y747.3 Moti Lal Pandit, The Discolsure of Being.A Study of Yogic and Tantric Methods of Enstasy. New Delhi 2005
Y747.7 Hukam Chand Patyal, "The concept of karman in the Yoga-system", FacInd 183-190
Y748 T. K. Rajagopalan, Hidden Treasures of Yoga. Delhi 2005
Y749 Ramsvarup, Yoga: a Divine Vedas Philosophy. Kangra 2005
Y749.5 P. C. Sahoo, "Prāṇāyāma in Y oga and Vedic ritual", FacInd 237-241
Y750 Graham M. Schweig, "The Varja Gopikāras: master of yoga", JvaisS 14.1, 2005, 281-294
Y752 Gordon Stavig, "Swami Vivekandna, Sāṃkhya and modern physics II: mahat and ākāśa", VK 92, 2005, 189-216
Y753 Saral Jhingram, "Yoga: an experience of unification with the universe", JRS 36, 2005, 56-67
Y754 Ian Whicher, "The liberating role of saṃskāra in classical Yoga", JIP 33, 2005, 601-630
Y760 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Le yoga: enstase et ideologie religieuse", LFDP 79-89
Y768 David Frawley, Yoga and the Sacred Fire. Self-Realization and Planetary Transformation. Delhi 2006
Y772 Rajarshi Muni, Yoga: A Synthesis of Psycholigcal Metaphysics. Delhi 2006
Y775 N. V. C. Swamly and Heisnan Jina Devi, "Pātañjala Yoga and scientific value system", VK 93, 2006: 101, 151
Y780 R. Venkata Reddy, "Meditation in Yoga and Vedānta: a comparison", PappuSV 149-156
Y782 Gudrun Buhnemann, Twenty-Four Asanas in Yoga: A Survey of Traditions with Illustrations. New Delhi 2007
Y783 K. V. Raghupati, "What is suffering?–a Yoga view", VK 94, 2007, 103-105
Y784 Gerald James Larons, "The philosophy of Yoga", EnIndPh 12, 2008, 21-159
Y785 Andrew J. Nicholson, "Samādhi: the numinous and cessation in Indo-Tibetan yoga", PEW 58, 2008, 157-159
Y790 Yoga Philosophy. EITCH, Volume 20. 2008
Return to Contents Page
{G} Grammarian (Vyākaraṇa) Philosophy
See a47.16.114; 221.1.167.4, 182; 530.1.4; 809.17.13. NV263, 394, 640, 648. PM64, 75, 79, 89, 137. bPM75
G1 V.S.Sowani, "The history and significance of upamā", ABORI 1, 1918-20, 87-98
G2 B.Liebich, "Über den sphoṭa", ZDMG 77, 1923, 208-219
G3 Umesh Mishra, "Physical theory of sound and its origin in Indian thought", AUS 2, 1926, 229-290
G4 Siddhesvar Varma, "Analysis of meaning in Indian semantics", JDL 13, 1926, 1-38
G5 Otto Strauss, "Altindische Spekulationen über die Sprache und ihre Probleme", ZDMG 81, 1927, 99-151
G6 N.H.Purandhare, "A few thoughts on semantics", ABORI 10, 1929, 127-146
G7 Prabhat Chandra Chakravarti, The Philosophy of Sanskrit Grammar. Calcutta 1930
G8 V.A.Ramaswami Sastri, "The doctrine of sphoṭa", JAU 1, 1932 - 2, 1933
G9 P.C.Chakravarti, The Linguistic Speculations of the Hindus. Calcutta 1933
G10 K.C.Chatterji, "The critics of Sanskrit grammar", JDL 24, 1934, 21 pp.
G11 P.C.Chakravarti, "Spiritual outlook of Sanskrit grammar", JDL 25.1, 1934, 1-11
G12 Thomas Burrow, "Indian theories on the nature of meaning" (summary). TPS 1936, 92-93
G13 Gaurinath Sastri Bhattacharya, "A study in the dialectics of sphoṭa", JDL 29.4, 1937, 1-115. Reprinted Delhi 1980
G14 Johann Schropfer, "Ein Werk über die Philosophies der Sanskrit-Grammatik", AO 9, 1937, 427-429
G15 K.A.Subramania Iyer, "Who are the anityasphoṭavādinaḥ?", PAIOC 8, 1937, 258-263
G16 K.M.K.Sharma, "The doctrine of the sphoṭa", KVRACV 509-516
G17 Betty Heimann, "Sphoṭa and artha", PVKF 221-227
G18 Louis Renou, "Les connexions entre le rituel et la grammaire en Sanskrit", JA 233, 1941-42, 105-165 Reprinted in J.F.Staal (ed.), A Reader on the Sanskrit Grammarians, Studies in Linguistics 1, Cambridge, Mass. 1972, 435-469
G19 K.A.Subramania Iyer, "Pratibhā as the meaning of a sentence", PAIOC 10, 1941, 326-332
G20 K.A.Subramania Iyer, "Concept of guṇa among the Vaiyākaraṇas", NIA 5, 1942, 121-130
G21 S.Suryanarayana Sastri, "Word and sense", ABORI 23, 1942, 424-430
G22 K.M.K.Sarma, "Vāk before Bhartṛhari", PO 8.1-2, 1943, 21-36
G23 T.V.Kapali Sastry, "Sphoṭa and the spoken word", Sri Aurobindo Mandir Annual 4, 1945
G24 Gopinath Kaviraj, "Nāda, bindu and kalā", JGJRI 3, 1945-46, 47-62. Also FRSD 174-182
G25 K.A.Subramnia Iyer, "The vaiyākaraṇa conception of 'gender'", BharKau 1945, 291-307
G26 Betty Heimann, "Form not 'apart' but 'a part' of meaning as exemplified in Sanskrit literature", UCR 6, 1947, 23-28
G27 K.A.Subramania Iyer, "The doctrine of sphoṭa", JGJRI 5, 1947, 121-147
G28 R.B.Athavale, "Śābdabodha--a study", PAIOC 14.1, Summaries 1948, 111-113
G29 K.A.Subramania Iyer, "The point of view of the Vaiyākaraṇas", JOR 18, 1948-49, 84-96. Summarized in PAIOC 15, Summaries 1949, 44-45
G30 Siddheswar Varma, "Sanskrit as a medium of conveying the concept of abstraction", Indian Linguistics 11, 1949-50, 138-141
G31 K.A.Subrahmania Iyer, "The conception of action (kriyā) among the Vaiyākaraṇas", JGJRI 8, 1950-51, 165-168
G32 John Brough, "Audumbarāyaṇa's theory of language", BSOAS 14.1, 1951, 73 ff.
G33 John Brough, "Theories of general linguistics in the Sanskrit grammarians", Transactions of the Philological Society (Oxford) 1951, 27-46
G34 V.A.Ramaswami Sastri, "Bhāvanā, the leading concept of verbal cognition", BhV 13, 1952, 25-32
G35 John Brough, "Some Indian theories of meaning", Transactions of the Philological Society (Oxford) 1953, 161-179
G36 Louis Renou, "Les speculations sur le language", in Louis Renou and Jean Filliozat, L'Inde classique, tome 2 (Paris 1953), 79-84
G37 K.A.Subramania Iyer, "The concept of upagraha among the Vaiyākaraṇas", JOR 23, 1953-54, 79-88. Summarized in PAIOC 17, Summaries 1953, 240
G38 E.R.Sreekrishna Sarma, Die Theorien der alten indischen Philosophie über Wort und Bedeutung, ihre Wechselbeziehung, so wie über syntaktische Verbindung. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Marburg 1954
G39 K.Kunjunni Raja, "The theory of suggestion in Indian semantics", ALB 19, 1955, 20-26
G40 K.Kunjunni Raja, "Indian theories on homophones and homonyms", ALB 19, 1955, 193-222
G41 K.A.Subramania Iyer, "The concept of dravya among the vaiyākaraṇas", PAIOC Summaries 18, 1955, 54-56
G42 Bishnupada Bhattacharya, "Constitution of words: sphoṭa theory and its opponents", OH 4, 1956, 217-226
G43 K.Kunjunni Raja, "Sphoṭa: the theory of linguistic symbols", ALB 20, 1956, 84-118
G44 P.S.Sastri, "Meaning and the word", OT 2.1, 1956, 99-130
G45 Ram Shankar Bhattacharya, "Some broad aspects on Indian grammar and the theory of sphoṭa", JGJRI 15, 1957-58, 83-92
G46 Chandra Bhai Gupta, "Vyañjanā as suggestive power", PAIOC 19.2, 1957, 59-62
G47 Betty Heimann, Terminology: Significance of Prefixes. London 1957
G48 K.Kunjunni Raja, "Ākāṃkṣā: the main basis of syntactic unity", ALB 21, 1957, 282-295
G49 Louis Renou, "Grammaire et vedānta", JA 245, 1957, 121-132
G50 K.Kunjunni Raja, "The Indian influence on linguistics", JMU 30, 1958, 93-111
G51 K.Kunjunni Raja, "The elliptic sentence--Indian theories", ALB 22, 1958, 25-31
G52 Gaurinath Sastri, "Nature of absolute in the philosophy of grammar", PQ 31, 1958, 217-218
G53 Satya Vrat, "Studies in Sanskrit semantics", PO 23.3-4, 1958, 1-14
G54 Thomas Burrow, The Sanskrit Language. London 1959
G55 Erich Frauwallner, "Das Endringen der Sprachtheorie in die indischen philosophischen Systeme", ITag 230-243
G56 K.Kunjunni Raja, "Tātparya as a separate vṛtti", PAIOC 20.2, 1959, 319-332
G57 D.Seyfort Ruegg, Contributions à l'histoire de la philosophie linguistique indienne. PICI 7, Paris 1959
G58 E.R.Sreekrishna Sarma, "Syntactic meaning--two theories", ALB 23, 1959, 41-61
G59 Richard V. de Smet, "Language and philosophy in India", PICP 2.10, 1960, 47-54
G60 Bimal Krishna Matilal, "The doctrine of karaṇa in grammar and logic", JGJRI 17, 1960, 63-69. Also PAIOC 20, 1961, 303-308
G61 Kalika Charan Pandeya, "The theory of śabdabrahman and sphoṭa", JGJRI 17, 1960-61, 235-255. Also see Bh 6.2, 1962-63, 102-104
G62 Louis Renou, "La théorie des temps du verbe d'après grammariens sanskrits", JA 248, 1960, 305-337. Reprinted in J.F.Staal (ed.), A Reader on the Sanskrit Grammarians (Cambridge, Mass. 1972), 478-499
G63 J.Frits Staal, "Correlations between language and logic in Indian thought", BSOAS 23, 1960, 109-122
G64 K.V.Abhyankar, A Dictionary of Sanskrit Grammar. Calcutta 1961
G65 Bishnupada Bhattacharya, A Study in Language and Meaning. Calcutta 1962
G66 Arthur L. Herman, "Sphoṭa", JGJRI 19, 1962-63, 1-21
G67 J.F.Staal, "Negation and the law of contradiction in Indian thought: a comparative study", BSOAS 25, 1962, 52-71
G68 Ram Chandra Pandeya, The Problem of Meaning in Indian Philosophy. Delhi 1963
G69 K.Kunjunni Raja, Indian Theories of Meaning. Adyar 1963
G70 E.R.Sreekrishna Sharma, "Controversies over śabda", Jnanamuktavali 1963, 182-193
G70.1 Mukunda Madhava Sarma, "Some observations on the theory of sphoṭa", JAssamRS 17, 1963, 47-58
G71 S.S.Barlingay, "Theories of language in Indian logic", IPQ 4, 1964, 94-109
G72 Madeleine Biardeau, Théorie de la connaissance et philosophie de la parole dans le brahmanisme classique. Paris 1964
G73 T.N.Dave, "Upakrama-upasaṃhāra--as a criterion for textual interpretation", SPP 4.1, 1964, 4-17
G74 Mukund Madhava Sharma, "Some observations on the sphoṭa theory", CIDO 26, Summaries 1964, 228-229
G75 V.Anjaneya Sharma, "The śabda-brahman and the prasthānatraya", SVUOJ 8, 1965, 31-35
G76 J.F.Staal, "Reification, quotation and nominalization", in A-T.Tymieniecka and C.Parsons (ed.), Contributions to Logic and Methodology in Honor of J.M.Bochenski (Amsterdam 1965), 151-167
G77 S.D.Joshi, "Adjectives and substantives as a single class in 'parts of speech", JUP 25, 1966, 19-30. Also PCASS-A 9, 1966
G78 G.Marulasiddaiah, Śabdavṛttis, Power of Words. Mysore 1966
G79 B.K.Matilal, "Indian theorists on the nature of the sentence (vākya)", Foundations of Language 2, 1966, 377-393
G80 J.F.Staal, "Indian semantics, I", JAOS 86, 1966, 304-310
G81 George Cardona, "Anvaya and vyatireka in Indian grammar", ALB 31-32, 1967-68, 313-352. Summarized in Proceedings of the 27th International Congress of Linguists, 313-314
G82 Siegried Lienhard, "Einige Bemerkungen über śabdabrahman und vivarta bei Bhavabhūti", WZKSOA 12-13, 1968-69, 215-220
G83 T.S.Nandi, "The problem of śabdaśaktimūladhvani or suggestion based on the power of the word", JOI 18, 1968-69, 101-125
G84 Siddheswar Varma, "Plurality--philosophical and grammatical--in Sanskrit tradition", SVUOJ 11, 1958, l-4
G85 B.P.Rajapurohit, "Some parallels between Indian and Western semantics", JKU 13, 1969, 72-81
G86 J.F.Staal, "Sanskrit philosophy of language", Current Trends in Linguistics 5, 1969, 449-531
G87 Veluri Subba Rao, The Philosophy of a Sentence and Its Parts. New York 1969
G88 Siddheswar Varma, "Object-philosophical and grammatical--in Sanskrit", SVUOJ 12, 1969, 39-44
G89 Ashok Aklujkar, "Ancient Indian semantics", ABORI 51, 1970, 11-29
G90 Vidya Niwas Misra, "Structural meaning: an Indian standpoint", PICL 10.2, 1970, 555-559
G91 Ramananda Acharya, "A peep into the concepts of cause and instrument", Anviksa 5.2, 1971, 88-92
G92 S. Al-George, "Lakṣaṇā, 'grammatical role'", JGJRI 27.3-4, 1971, 213-221
G93 Pradip Kumar Mazumdar, "A philosophical approach to the meaning of particles", PAIOC 26, 1972, 256-258
G94 M.S.Narayanamurti, "Philosophy of Sanskrit grammar", SVUOJ 16, 1973, 37-54
G95 P.Thirujnanasambandham, "Problems of meaning", VRSFV 183-187
G96 Kali Charan Sastri, Bengal's Contribution to Sanskrit Grammar in the Pāṇinian and Candra Systems. Part One: General Introduction. Calcutta Sanskrit College Research Series 53. Calcutta 1972
G97 Siddheshwar Varma, "The concept of 'agent'--philosophical and grammatical--in Sanskrit", JGJRI 28.l-2, 1972, 713-721
G98 Siddheswar Varma, "Purpose--philosophical and grammatical--in Indian tradition", SVUOJ 15, 1972, 11-16
G99 J.G.Arapura, "Some perspectives on Indian philosophy of language", University of Rajasthan Studies in Sanskrit and Hindi 6, 1973-74, 1-32
G100 B.K.Matilal, "The notion of substance and quality in ancient Indian grammar", in Acta et communicationes Universitatis Taruensis (Finland) II.2, 1973, 384-405
G101 Jag Deva Singh, "Study of language", KUJ 7, 1973, 199-203
G102 S.Datta Kharbas and Rama Nath Sharma, Sanskrit Grammar: A Bibliography of Selected Western Language Materials. Rochester 1974
G103 G.V.Devasthali, "Vākya according to the Munitraya of Sanskrit grammar", CDSFV 206-215
G104 Jan Gonda, "Nimitta", CDSFV 233-240
G105 M.Srimannarayana Murti, Sanskrit Compounds. A Philosophical Study. ChSSt 93, 1974
G106 T.R.V.Murti, "Some comments on the philosophy of language in the Indian context", JIP 2, 1974, 321-331
G107 Siddheswar Varma, "Separation, philosophical and grammatical, in Indian tradition", VIJ 12, 1974, 468-471
G108 G. Cardona, "Paraphrase and sentence analysis: some Indian views", JIP 3, 1975, 259-282
G109 Manjulika Guha, "Sphoṭa theory", JASBe 17, 1975
G110 S.D.Joshi, "Śābdabodha and theories of verbal denotation", SVUOJ 18, 1975, 21-32
G111 K.Krishnamoorthy, "Tātparya and dhvani", AOR Silver Jubilee Volume 1975, 21-33
G112 K.Kunjunni Raja, "Vyañjanā: suggestive function of language", AOR Silver Jubilee Volume 1975, 602-607
G114 J.F.Staal, "The concept of metalanguage and its Indian background", JIP 3, 1975, 315-354
G115 Hari Mohan Mishra, "Sanskrit and semantics", Proceedings of the First Sanskrit Conference 2.2, 1976, 86-90
G116 K.A.Subramania Iyer, "Sanskrit and the philosophy of language", Proceedings of the First Sanskrit Conference 2.2, 1976, 70-81
G117 Satyakam Varma, "The philosophy of universal grammar", SVSI 1976, 160-184
G118 Siddhesvara Varma, "Relationship--philosophical and grammatical--in Indian tradition", VIJ 14, 1976, 1-4
G119 S.D.Joshi and J.A.F.Roodbergen, "Vākyasaṃskāra and padasaṃskāra", JASB 52-53, 1977-78, 142-148
G120 Pradipa Kumar Mazumdar, The Philosophy of Language in the Light of Pāṇinian and the Mīmāṃsaka Schools of Indian Philosophy. Calcutta 1977
G121 Hartmut Scharfe, Grammatical Literature. In A History of Indian Literature. Wiesbaden 1977
G122 J.M.Shukla, "Bhāva and abhāva according to the grammarians", JASB 52-53, 1977-78, 260-267
G123 Krishna Sivaraman, "The Śaiva and the Grammarian perspective of language", LIPR 19-32
G124 V.S.Joshi, "'Parā vāk' and Sanskrit grammarians", in V.S.Joshi, Papers on Sanskrit Grammar (1980), 34-35
G125 Harold Coward, The Sphoṭa Theory of Language. Delhi 1980, 1986
G126 Pradyot Kumar Mandal, "Jñāna and vikalpa as in grammarian philosophy", VJP 16-18, 1980-82, 24-40
G127 M.S.Narayana Murti, "Divisions of time according to Indian grammarians", ALB 46, 1982, 12-24
G128 V.N.Jha, "The structure of a śabdabodha", D.N.Shastri Felicitation Volume 1982, 77-82
G129 George Cardona, Linguistic Analysis and Some Indian Traditions. Poona 1983
G130 V.N.Jha, "Problem of error: the views of the grammarians", ABORI 66, 1986, 231-238. Also SILLE 92-100
G131 Vidyut Aklujkar, Primacy of Linguistic Units. Pune 1987
G131.0 Lakahira Gogoi-Chutia, "Some observations on the relation between lakṣaṇā and vyañjanā", BSCV 68-75
G131.1 M. Srimannarayana Murti, "Intention of the speaker according to Grammarians", SVUOJ 30-31, 1987-88, 20-34
G132 Ashok Aklujkar, "Prāmāṇya in the philosophy of the Grammarians", SIRVJ 15-28
G132.1 Keshab Chandra Dash, "Sanskrit nominal compound--a linguistic study", LP 2, 1988, 99-106
G132.2 Laksahira Goroi-Chutia, "A note on the concept of lakṣaṇa in the Vyākaraṇa literature", JUG 34, 1988, 203-210
G132.5 B.K.Matilal and P.K.Sen, "The context principle and some Indian controversies over meaning", Mind 97, 1988, 73-97. Reprinted IPACR 2, 259-284
G133 V.D.Hegde, "Perception according to the Vyākaraṇaśāstra", MO 15, 1989, 67-76
G133.05 Avanindra Kumar, "Grammarians on dhvani", Dharma-Nirajana 1989, 395-407
G133.1 K. Subrahmanyam, "The divergent views on sphoṭa theory", SVUOJ 27, 1989, 52-57
G134 V.K.Chari, "The limits of the meaning of a sentence", ALB 54, 1990, 42-53
G134.0 V.V.Bhandare, "Ultimate or basic principle in the system of grammar", UAITD 207-216
G134.1 V.N.Jha, "Philosphy of language: an Indian perspective", Sambodhi 17, 1990-91, 60-67
G135 Bimal Krishna Matilal, The Word and the World: India's Contribution to the Study of Language. Delhi 1990
G135.1 V.P.Bhatta, "Accusative case endings after words standing for time and distance and their meanings", BDCRI 51-52, 1991-92, 115-124
G135.2 V.N.Jha, "Ancient Indian theories on language comprehension", MO 16, 1992, 15-19
G135.3 S. D. Joshi and J. A. F. Roodbergen, "On ekaśeṣa", Vidya-Vratin 1992, 101-110
G135.3.5 Andre Padoux, "Parole et délivrance. Une mystique à base phonèmatique", L'herme 1993, 196-204
G135.4 Jai Singh, "Sphoṭavāda", Darshana 33.3, 1993, 71-75
G136 K.Kunjunni Raja, "Linguistic competence and performance--at different levels", JOR 55-62, 1986-92, 122-129
G136.0 Vanashree, "The Indian philosophy of language and modern European language consciousness", Prajna 36-38, 1990-93, 45-50
G136.1 Avanindra Kumar, "Word denotation: theories of Sanskrit grammarians", PPIBPS 193-204
G137 Harold Coward, "The world of sound as understood by Hindu grammarians", JVaisS 2.2, 1994, 35-46
G138 P. P.Gokhale, "Language and the world: some classical Indian approaches vis-a-vis the analytical Western approach", IndPQ 21, 1994, 317-328
G138.2 J.N.Mohanty, "is there an irreducible mode of word-generated knowledge", KW 29-50. Reprinted ExinP 35-55
G138.5 Gayatri Rath, "Language-theory: an Indian perspective", VUJ 31, 1993-94, 109-122
G139 Jonardon Ganeri, "Vyāḍi and the realist theory of meaning", JIP 23, 1995, 403-428
G140 Noriyuki Kudo, "The notion of kāraka discussed by the Grammarians", JIBSt 44.1, 1995, 11-15
G140.5 B. Prasannakumary, "Introduction to the philosophy of language", VIJ 33-34, 1995-96, 123-126
G141 Hideyo Ogawa, "An action (kriyā) and its cognition: grammarians' approach", JIBSt 44.1, 1996, 5-10
G141.5 Gayatri Rath, "Sentence indivisibility: Indian and Western approach", VIJ 33-34, 1995-96, 113-122
G142 Peter H. Scharf, The Denotation of Generic Terms in Ancient Indian Philosophy: Grammar, Nyāya, and Mīmāṃsā. Philadelphia, Pa 1996
G145 Apurba Chandra Barthakuria, The Philosophy of Sanskrit Grammar: A Critical Study of Kāraka. Calcutta 1997
G150 Hideyo Ogawa, "Pāṇinīyas on yogyatā and śakti", JIBSt 46.1, 1997, 13-18
G160 Ganesh Prasad Pande, "The concept of time in Indian grammatical tradition", Sambhasa 18, 1997, 97-124; 20, 1999, 21-62
G163 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Les elements linguistiques porterus de sens dans la tradition grammaticale du Sanskrit", in HEL 20, 1998, 29-39
G164 Raghunath Ghosh, "Is configuration (ākṛti) denoted by a word?", IndPQ 25, 1998, 443-454
G165 Achyutananda Dash, "The term kāraka and its principal and subordinate nature", ResIn 110-118
G166 Karunasindhu Das, "A Vyākaraṇa perspective on disambiguation", SVUOJ 42, 1999, 43-56
G167 M.M.Deshpande, "Evolution of the notion of authority (prāmāṇya) in the Pāṇinian tradition", HEL 20.1, 1998, 5-28
G168 V. Shekhawat, "Theory of vākya or proposition", JICPR 15.2, 1998, 65-80
G175 Uma Vaidya, "Philosophical notions applied on Sanskrit grammar", JASBo 74, 1999, 196-202
G176 S.P. Verma, "Some traditional views on language and their relevance",KUJ 32-33, 1998-99, 89-91
G176.5 Nandita Bandyopadhyaya, "Understanding a kāraka", Anviksa 19, 2000, 9-17
G177 V. Swaminathan, "A textual problem in Advaita Vedānta and Vyākaraṇa", SVUOJ 43, 2000, 1-8
G177.5 Junzo Tanizawa, "Indian grammarian's theory of proper names", WL 249-262
G178 Indravadan B. Raval, "Non-traditional interpretation of word in Vyākaraṇa", JOI 50, 2001, 23-27
G180 D. N. Tiwari, "Regarding sphoṭa", JICPR 18.4, 2001, 129-156
G180.5 James Benson, "How names work in grammar", ILSGC 3-24
G180.7 Saroja Bhate, "Exegetics of Sanskrit grammar", ILSGC 73-86
G180.8 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Yāska and the sentence: the beginning of śābdabodha?", Subhasini 44-62
G181 Amitabha Dasgupta, "Śābdabodha and the epistemic primacy of sense: an exercise in comparative philosophy of language", PLCIT 99-136
G182 Madhav M. Deshpande, "Kārakas: direct and indirect relationships", ILSGC 150-161
G182.5 Jan E. M. Houben, "Semantics in the history of South Asian thought: three observationson the emergence of semantics in the Sanskrit tradition", ILSGC 202-222
G182.7 Robert A. Hueckstedt, "Some later arguments on iko yaṃ aci", ILSGC 44-52
G183 V. N. Jha, "Language and reality: some reflections from Indian philosophy of language", PLCIT 15-22
G184 E. G. Kahrs, "Some observationson the sthānasambandha", ILSGC 25-43
G185 K. S. Prasad, The Philosophy of Language in Classical Indian Tradition. New Delhi 2002
G186 Peter M. Scharf, "Pāṇini, Vivakṣā and kāraka-rule-ordering", ILSGC 121-149
G187 Prabal Kumar Sen, "Abhihitānvaya, anvitābhidhāna and ananvitābhidhāna: some basic problems", PLCIT 155-180
G188 John Vattanky, "Word--a separate means of valid knowledge", PLCIT 23-38
G189 Ashok Aklujkar, "Where do lakṣaṇaika- and lakṣyaika-cakṣuska apply?", BDCRI 62-63, 2002-2003, 167-188
G189.5 Nandita Bandyopahyaya, "Concept of paribhāṣā as developed in the Pāṇinean school of grammar", Anvika 24, 2003, 23-29
G190 Ganesh Prasad Pandey, "The concept of time in Indian grammatical tradition", Sambhasa 23, 2003, 79-106
G195 Ashok Aklujkar, "Can the Grammarians' dharma be a dharma for all?", JIP 32, 2004, 687-732
G198 Piyali Pandit, Basic Principles of Indian Philosophy of Language. Calcutta 2004
G198.5 Bhagyoalata Pataskar, "Yāska's reflections on the 'meaning of a word'", JOOI 53, 2003-2004, 17-26
G199 Raghbir Singh, "Expressiveness of corrupt words: Grammarians' view", VIJ 41-42, 2003-2004, 131-139
G199.5 Reeta Bhattacharya, "Scientific mind behind the notion of [ratyāhāra in the Pāṇinian system", Anviksa 25, 2004, 23-26
G200 D. N. Tiwari, "Language and substance (in the light of Vaiyākaraṇa philosophy)", JICPR 21.2, 2004, 127-164
G205 E. Aussant, "L'autonymie dans la tradition grammaticale sanskrite paniniensia", HEL 27.1, 2005, 73-92
G206 Pratap Bandyopadhyay, "Vyañjanā: the suggestive functio of word and meaning in Indian semantic speculations", PCRSIT 705-720
G206.1 Nandita Bandyopadhyay, "The Pāṇinian on the question whether motion can be perceived", Anviksa 27, 2006, 16-23
G206.5 Raghbir Singh, "An analhsis of grammatical adhyāsa: a word-meaning relation", VIJ 43-44, 2005-2006, 98-107
G207 Saroja Bhate, "Adhyaṣa and Bauddha padārtha", PCRSIT 721-726
G208 Ajodhya Nath Hota, Sphoṭa, Pratibhā and Dhvani. Delhi 2006
G209 S.D.Joshi and J.A.F.Roodbergen, "On kāraka, vibhakti and samāsa", PCRSIT 1, 621-644
G210 Pradip Kumar Majumdar, "Saṃkhyā", PCRSIT 547-562
G210.1 Pradip Kumar Mazumdar, "The meaning of prefix and particle", PCRSIT 1, 661-672
G210.2 Pradip Kumar Mazumdar, "The meaning of verbs and verb-endings", PCRSIT 673-684
G210.8 Rama Nath Sharma, "Systematization of Sanskrit grammar", PCRSIT 1, 581-608
G210.9 Rama Nath Sharma, "Sphoṭavāda:", PCRSIT 761-774
G211.3 Ramshankar Tripathi, "Nītārtha and neyārtha texts", PCRSIT 789-811
G212 Emilie Aussant, "A case of vyākaraṇa oxymoron: the notion of anvarthasamjña", JIP 35, 2007, 133-148
G215 George Cardona, "On the position of vyākaraṇa and Paṇini", EMH 693-710
G218 K. Kapoor, "Philosoph of language in the Vaiyākaraṇa tradition", PB 112, 2007: 463-468, 530-535
G220 S.Vijaya Kumari, "The theory of sphoṭa", JSORI 9.1, 2007
G223 Sharda Narayanan, "The nature of sound as per śāstra", ABORI 87, 2007, 93-104
Return to Contents Page
{AV} Advaita Vedānta
See a22.1:93, 95; 30.1.15; 47.16.114; 131.1.129; 159.1.1; 221.1:19,97, 130.1,141.2, 294.2:5,9, 317.1.90; 363.4.9; 363.5.60; 404.4.9; 582.11:1,3; 582.27.19; 637.3:10,12,18; 637.7.7; 962.9.12; 962.36.1; 1030.5.2. J64, 6.9, 74, 89, 348, 383, 564.8.1. AB304, 452. DV7. MB43, 113, 130, 132, 196.5, 237.7, 247, 257, 262. GB7, 92, 127, 241, 275, 323, 373,379, 391, 434, 436, 502, 509, 520, 1541.1, 1603.1, 1614:7, 7.1, 1627, 1839, 1889.8, 1897.5. 499, 428, 442. NV76, 152, 178, 261, 278, 441.1, 534.7, 538.373, 569, 597. PM55, 121.1, 130. 143, 246, 253, 269.3. S5, 6, 16, 35, 57, 93.1, 111, 114.1, 130, 143, 169, 188, 190, 199, 200, 202, 205, 216, 253, 256, 303.1, 313.5, 573. G177. SS85. Y491.509. 533. b317.1.91; 809.22.12. S216. Y106,167,745; GB1614.7.1; PM121.1. dAB256.1
AV1 Vans Kennedy and C.G.Haughton, "The Vedānta system", AJMR n.s. 18, 1835: 94, 212
AV2 Vans Kennedy, "On the Vedānta system", TRAS III, 1835, 412-436
AV3 Anon., "Vedānta--what is it?", CR 4, 1845, 43-61
AV4 J.R.Ballantyne, "On the ontology of the Vedānta", Pan 2, 1867: 91, 136, 162
AV5 Pramoda Dasa Mitra, "A dialogue on the Vedāntic conception of Brahma", JRAS Second series 10, 1878, 33-48
AV6 P. Regnaud, "Le māyā", RHR 12.3, 1883
AV7 Eduard Raimund Baierlein, Die Lehre der Vedānta von Gott, von der Welt, von den Menschen und von der Erlosung des Menschen . Dresden 1888; auch 1889; 2nd enlarged edition 1902
AV8 Manilal .Nabhubhai.Dvivedi, Monism or Advaitism. Bombay 1889
AV9 E.S.von Seeheim, "Das Wesen des Menschen im Sinne der Vedāntalehre", Sphinx 7, 1889, 208-209
AV10 Paul Deussen, "The philosophy of the Vedānta in its relations to the occidental metaphysics", JASBo 13,1890-94, 330-340. Reprinted Bombay 1893. Also SPP 12.1,1972, 1-12
AV11 E.S.von Seeheim, "Die Vedānta-Lehre", Sphinx 9, 1891, 84-90
AV12 F.Max Muller, Three Lectures on the Vedānta Philosophy. 1894. Reprinted Varanasi 1967
AV13 M.G.Bhattacharya, Lecture on the Vedānta Philosophy. Agra 1895
AV14 M.N.Dvivedi, The Imitation of Śaṃkara. Bombay 1895
AV15 R.N.Apte, The Doctrine of Māyā. Bombay 1896
AV16 N.V.Iyer, "Advaita philosophy", BV 1, 1896: 6, 19, 34, 43
AV17 J.J.Goodwin, "Pantheism and the Vedānta",PB 2, 1897, 54 ff.
AV18 Charles Johnston, "Studies in the Vedānta", CR 104, 1897, 277-303
AV19 K.Mal, "Some reasons for the superiority of the Vedānta over other systems", PB 2, 1897, 31 ff.
AV20 L. Baijnath, "The philosophy of Advaita", CIDO 11, 1897, 99-142
AV21 B.F.Waldo, "Methods of the Vedānta", BV 1897, 117-120
AV22 A.Hillebrandt, "Māyā", WZKM 13, 1899, 316-320
AV23 M.S.Tripathi, A Sketch of the Vedānta Philosophy. Bombay 1901
AV24 F.J.Alexander, "Discourses on the Vedānta". PB 11, 1902; 17, 1908: 5, 26, 86
AV25 Narmadashankar Devshankar Mehta, Vedānta Siddhānta-Bheda or an Account of Various Followers of Śaṅkarāchārya Schools. 1902. Reprinted Delhi 1985
AV25.5 Abhedananda, Vedānta Philosophy: Divine Heritage of Man. New York 1903
AV26 N.V.Aiyar, "Ethics of the Vedānta", AOTV 72-83
AV27 S.Tattvabhushan, "The Vedānta in outline", AOTV 1-24. Also IR 4, 1903: 395, 468
AV28 S.Tattvabhushan, "The Vedāntic doctrine of future life", AOTV 84-107. Also IR 4, 1903, 601-606
AV29 S.Tattvabhushan, "Ethics of the Vedānta", HR 7, 1903, 522-528
AV30 S.D.Aiyer, "Knowledge, belief and will", BV 9, 1904: 85, 139, 193
AV31 Paul Deussen, Vedānta und Platonismus im Lichte der Kantischen Philosophie. Berlin 1904
AV32 V.J.Kirtikar, "Vedānta and its Hegelian critics", EAWBo 3, 1904: 549, 649
AV33 Otto Schrader, Māyā-Lehre und Kantianismus. Berlin 1904
AV34 Swarupananda, "Hindu culture and the doctrine of māyā", HR 11, 1905, 49-56
AV35 V.J.Kirtikar, "Pantheism and the Vedānta", IR 6, 1905, 627-633
AV36 Bodhananda, "Renunciation", VM 2, 1906-07, 84-92
AV37 Paul Deussen, Das System des Vedānta. Second edition. Leipzig 1906. Translated by Charles Johnston as The System of the Vedānta, Chicago 1912; Delhi 1972; New York 1973
AV38 V.J.Kirtikar, "Ethics of the Vedānta", IR 7, 1906, 94-102
AV39 T.C.R.Iyengar, "Monism of Vedānta", VM 3, 1907-08, 84-100
AV40 E.Greaves, "Māyā", EAWBo 7, 1908, 828-834
AV41 V.J.Kirtikar, "Avidyā--nescience", IR 9, 1908, 420-425
AV42 G.Ramchandra Aiyar, A Few Thoughts on the Science of the Self or Ātma-Vidyā in Seven Discourses. Srirangam 1909
AV43 P.D.Shastri, The Doctrine of Māyā in the Philosophy of the Vedānta. London 1911
AV44 P.T.Srinivasa Aiyangar, "Consciousness, mind and body", BV 17, 1912 - 18, 1913
AV45 H.Leone, "The Vedāntic absolute", ME n.s. 21, 1912, 62-78
AV46 K.S.Iyer, "Ethical aspect of the Vedānta", VK 1, 1914-15 - 3, 1916-17
AV47 Sarvepalli Radhakrishnan, "The ethics of the Vedānta", IJE 24, 1914, 168-183
AV48 Sarvepalli Radhakrishnan, "The Vedānta philosophy and the doctrine of māyā", IJE 24, 1914, 431-451
AV49 Sharvananda, "Advaitism or māyāvāda", VK 1, 1914-15, 301-395
AV50 P.D.Shastri, "The doctrine of māyā in Indian philosophy", CR 2, 1914, 227-238
AV51 P.Narasimham, "The Vedāntic good", Mind n.s. 24, 1915,37-59
AV52 Paul Carus, "Vedāntism, its intrinsic worth and its vagaries", Mon 26, 1916, 298 ff.
AV53 Sarvepalli Radhakrishnan, "The Vedantic approach to reality", Mon 26, 1916, 200-231
AV54 S.L.Sardar, "How Kant proved a fundamental tenet of the Vedānta philosophy", VK 3, 1916-17, 295 ff.
AV55 Arthur Avalon, "Śakti and māyā", IPR 1, 1917, 121-135
AV56 Mysore Hiriyanna, "The training of the Vedāntin", The Karnataka 1917. Also in PEIP 1-18
AV57 V.Subrahmanya Iyer, "Is Vedānta theology or philosophy?", IPR 1, 1917-18, 321-323
AV58 R.Naga Raja Sarma, "The doctrine of māyā", IPR 1, 1917-18, 349-357
AV59 G.R.Malkani, Problem of Nothing. Amalner 1918
AV60 G.R.Malklani, "Advaitism and nihilism", JIIP 1, 1918: 113, 118, 174
AV61 P.D.Shastri, "The doctrine of māyā", IPR 2, 1918-19, 67-72
AV62 G.Dandoy, "An essay on the doctrines of the unreality of the world in Advaita", Catholic Herald of India (Calcutta) 1919
AV63 G.R.Malkani, "The individual and the Absolute", JIIP 2.l-3, 1919
AV64 M.R.Oak, "The world and the individual: Nietzsche and the Vedānta", JIIP 2.2-2.3, 1919
AV64.1 Madhavamamda. "The influence of Vedānta on human thought", PB 25, 1920, 275-278
AV65 G.R.Malkani, Metaphysics of Energy. Amalner 1920
AV66 Kokilesvar Bhattacharya, "On Vedānta", JDL 7, 1921, 95-112
AV66.1 Bhavacaitanya, "Neo-Platonism and Vedānta", PB 26, 1921, 36-39
AV67 Surendranath Dasgupta, "The logic of the Vedānta", ProcAristSoc 22, 1921-22, 139-156
AV68 N.K.Datta, The Vedānta: its Place as a System of Metaphysics. Ph.D.Thesis, University of London 1921
AV69 Abhaya Kumar Gupta, "Two ancient schools of the Vedānta", JDL 7, 1921, 275-282
AV69.1 Madhavananda, "The place of upāsanā in the Vedānta", PB 26, 1921, 221-225
AV70 K.S.Ramasvami Sastri, "Some aspects of the Vedānta", VK 8, 1921-22, 10 ff.
AV71 S.Suryanarayana Sastri, "Higher and the lower Brahman", JMysoreU 5, 1921, 32-39
AV72 B.Raychaudhuri, The Fundamental Principles of Śaṃkara-Vedānta. Ph.D.Thesis, University of London 1922
AV73 N.K.Dutt, "Vedāntism", CR 12, 1924, 417-430
AV74 V.J.Kirtikar, Studies in Vedānta. Bombay 1924
AV75 J.F.Pessein, "Advaita philosophy", PAIOC 3, Summaries 1924, 161-164
AV76 Kokileswar Sastri, "Place of ethics and religion in the Śaṃkara system", JDL 11, 1924, 149-171
AV77 K.Vidyaratna, Advaita Philosophy. Calcutta 1924
AV78 J.Banerjee, "Introduction to Advaita philosophy", CR 16, 1925, 58-70
AV79 N.K.Brahma, "Vedāntic intuition", ProcIPC 1, 1925,166-173
AV80 N.K.Dutt, "The monistic theories and the Vedānta", CR 17, 1925, 41-57
AV81 V.S.Iyer, "One of India's contributions to philosophic thought", ProcIPC 1, 1925, 197-210
AV82 J.F.Pessein, Vedānta Vindicated. Trichinopoly 1925
AV83 R.Nagaraja Sarma, "Is Advaitism an adequate answer to Buddhism?", ProcIPC 1, 1925, 197-210
AV84 K.S.Ramasvami Sastri, "Advaita", VK 12, 1925-26, 356 ff.
AV85 Mahendranath Sircar, The System of Vedāntic Thought and Culture. Calcutta 1925; New Delhi 1975
AV86 Saccidananda Yogisvara, Jīvabrahmaikyavedāntarahasya, translated from Tamil to English by K.R.Aiyar. Srirangam 1925
AV87 K.Sundaram Aiyar, The Vedānta. Its Doctrine of Divine Personality. Srirangam 1926
AV88 K.Sundaram Aiyar, "Doctrine of experience as the one Self", VK 13 1926-27 - 15, 1928-29
AV89 Kokilesvara Bhattacharya, An Introduction to Advaita Philosophy. Second edition. Calcutta 1926
AV90 D.Mackichen, "Advaita", ERE 1, 1926, 19-20
AV91 G.R.Malkani, "Creation or illusion", PQ 2, 1926, 107-111
AV92 B.Chandrasekhara, "Meaning of māyā", VK 14, 1927-28, 58 ff.
AV93 S.Majumdar, "State of the emancipated soul according to Vedānta", VK 14, 1927-28, 334 ff.
AV94 G.R.Malkani, A Study of Reality. Amalner 1927
AV95 Sarvepalli Radhakrishnan, "The doctrine of māyā--some problems", ProcIPC 6, 1927, 683-689
AV96 Sharvananda, "Concept of the Self", VK 14, 1927-28, 93 ff.
AV97 Sharvananda, "Self-knowledge", VK 14, 1927-28, 290 ff.
AV98 Mahendranath Sircar, "Vedāntic conception of God", CR 22, 1927, 153-175
AV99 I.D.Tawakley, La Doctrine de la Māyā et ses Bases Psychologiques. Paris 1927
AV100 Atulananda, "Teachings of Vedānta", VK 15, 1928-29, 94 ff.
AV101 Bodhananda, Lectures on Vedānta Philosophy. New York 1928.
AV102 P.Chaitanya, "Renunciation as an ideal in life", VK 15, 1928-29, 416 ff.
AV103 Dhirendra Mohan Datta, "The import of a proposition in Vedānta philosophy", PQ 4, 1928-29, 264-279
AV104 K.Gopalakrishnamma, "The Advaitin's theory of external reality", PAIOC 5, Summaries 1928, 101-102
AV105 M.S.Modak, Vedānta and Spinoza: A Comparative Study. Ph.D.Thesis, University of London 1928
AV106 P.Mukhopadhyaya, Introduction to Vedānta Philosophy. Calcutta 1928
AV107 H.N.Raghavendrachar, "Caitanya (knowledge) in Advaita", JMysoreU 2, 1928, 55-78
AV108 H.N.Raghavendrachar, "Problem of superimposition (adhyāsa) in Advaita Vedānta", JMysoreU 2, 1928, 139-160
AV109 H.K.Raja Rao, "Concept of relation", VK 15, 1928-29, 424 ff.
AV110 S.K.Belvalkar, Vedānta Philosophy. Part I: Lectures 1-6. Poona 1929
AV111 U.C.Bhattacharjee, "Vedānta and Vedāntist", IHQ 5, 1929: 408, 646
AV112 A.K.R.Chaudhuri, "Māyāvāda", JDL 19, 1929, 1-87
AV113 Rasvihary Das, "Vedāntism and theism", PQ 5, 1929-30, 49-58
AV114 H.N.Raghavendrachar, "Problem of nescience (ajñāna)", JMysoreU 3, 1929, 167-188
AV115 M.A.Venkata Rao, "Appearance and reality", VK 16, 1929-30, 412 ff.
AV116 P.S.Basu, Bergson et le Vedānta. Montpelier 1930
AV117 S.K.Das,"Towards a systematic study of the Vedānta", CR 35, 1930, 371-396
AV118 S.T.Das, "Bradley from the standpoint of Śaṃkara-Vedānta", CR 36, 1930, 239-248
AV119 I.B.Hart, "The old doctrine of māyā and modern science", AP 1, 1930, 212 ff.
AV120 V.Subrahmania Iyer, "Avasthātraya. (A unique feature of Vedānta)", ZII 8, 1930, 89-106
AV121 S.N.Maitra, "Love in Advaita Vedānta", VK 17, 1930-31, 287 ff.
AV122 S.N.Maitra, "Advaitism in the religious experiences and thoughts of the bhaktas", VK 17, 1930-31, 447 ff.
AV123 K.Prasad, "Vedānta solution of the problem of evil", Ph 5, 1930, 62-71
AV124 M.A.Venkata Rao, "Concept of substance", VK 17, 1930-31, 304 ff.
AV125 Kokilesvar Sastri, "The absolute reality and God", VK 17, 1930-31, 327 ff.
AV126 Kokilesvar Sastri, "What is māyā and why is it anirvacanīya?", VK 17, 1930-31, 373 ff.
AV127 Kokilesvar Sastri, "One end works in nature and in finite self", VK 17, 1930-31, 373 ff.
AV128 Mahendranath Sircar, "Spiritual implications of māyāvāda", PAIOC 5, 1930, 1041-1057
AV129 C.T.Srinivasan, "Vedānta as science of reality", Triveni 3, 1930, 103-108
AV130 S.K.Das, Towards a Systematic Study of the Vedānta. Calcutta 1931, 1937
AV131 E.P.Horrwitz, "Buddhists in disguise", VK 18, 1931-32, 456 ff.
AV132 G.R.Malkani, "Are there many souls?", PQ 7, 1931, 125-133
AV133 G.R.Malkani, "Vedāntic mysticism", PQ 6, 1931, 221-231
AV134 M.A.Venkata Rao, "Time and eternity", VK 18, 1931-32, 66 ff.
AV135 Kokilesvar Sastri, A Realistic Interpretation of Śaṃkara-Vedānta. Calcutta 1931
AV136 Kokilesvar Sastri, "Jīva's state of saṃsāra or false predication and how to get rid of it", VK 18, 1931-32: 288, 333
AV137 K.S.Ramasvami Sastri, "Uttara Mīmāṃsā",VK 18, 1931-32: 138ff.
AV138 T.R.V.Murti, "Rational basis of Advaitism", PQ 6, 1934, 57-81
AV139 G.Dandoy, L'ontologie du Vedānta. Paris 1932
AV140 Rasvihary Das, "Sleep and consciousness", CR 44, 1932, 253-260
AV141 S.K.Das, "Vedānta in the making", VK 19, 1932-33: 172, 224, 260, 308
AV142 Dhirendra Mohan Datta, Six Ways of Knowing. London 1932. Revised, Calcutta 1960
AV143 Jagadisvarananda, "Taoism and Vedānta", RPR 3.2, 1932, 164-l76
AV144 Jagadisvarananda, "Devotion in Advaitism", AP 3, 1932, 808 ff.
AV145 M.Lakshmi Narasinha, "The aham-pratīti in Advaita", PQ 8, 1932-33, 289-297
AV146 J.F.Pessein, "High value of avidyā", RPR 3.2, 1932, 177-180
AV147 Asutosh Shastri, "Is Vedāntism mysticism?", PQ 8, 1932-33, 148-155
AV148 Kokilesvar Sastri, "Māyā in Vedānta: why is it called such?", RPR 3.2, 1932, 152-163
AV149 C.T.Srinivasan, "Is Vedānta a science of reality?", JAU 1, 1932: 1, 121
AV150 Hari Mohan Bhattacharya, "The doctrine of māyā and the results of modern science:", HMBSP 1-15
AV151 Rasvihary Das, "Theory of ignorance in Advaitism", Ajnana 73-114
AV152 Anagarika Govinda, "Concept and reality", VK 21, 1933-34, 174 ff.
AV153 Jagadisvarananda, "Advaita and sannyāsa", QJMS 24, 1933, 100-106
AV154 G.R.Malkani, "Ajñāna", Ajnana 3-69
AV155 T.R.V.Murti, "Ajñāna", Ajnana 117-226
AV156 M.Mukherjee, "Two types of subjectivism in monistic Vedānta", IHQ 9, 1933, 913-922
AV157 M.A.Venkata Rao, "Karma saṃnyāsa", VK 20, 1933-34, 345-352
AV158 M.A.Venkata Rao, "Reason and revelation", VK 20, 1933-34, 291
AV159 M.A.Venkata Rao, "Sarvamukti or universal salvation", VK 20, 1933-34, 177
AV160 Dasaratha Sarma, "The Advaita Vedānta in the 7th century", IA 62, 1933, 78
AV161 R.Nagaraja Sarma, "Vedānta and psycho-analysis", AP 4, 1933, 490 ff.
AV162 Kokilesvar Sastri, "Vidyā and avidyā", COJ l, 1933-34: 252, 283, 303, 351
AV163 Kokilesvar Sastri, "Brahman in Śaṃkara Vedānta", COJ 1, 1933-34, 117-122
AV164 Kokilesvar Sastri, "The world in Śaṃkara Vedānta", COJ 1, 1933-34: 25, 41
AV165 P.C.Divanji, "The practical side of the Advaita doctrine", RPR 5.2, 1934, 162-178
AV166 A.Mukherjee, "Scientific analogies in elucidation of Vedāntic ideas", RPR 5.2, 1934, 153-161
AV167 A.C.Mukerji, "The place of God in Advaita", PQ 10, 1934-35, 260-271
AV168 H.N.Raghavendrachar, "The place of God in Advaita", PQ 10, 1934-35, 236-259
AV169 P.T.Raju, "The absolute and negation", RPR 5.1, 1934, 47-60
AV170 R.Ramanujachari, "Vedānta on freedom and moral responsibility", JAU 3.2, 1934: 17, 6, 160
AV171 Kokilesvar Sastri, "Divine purpose in Śaṃkara Vedānta", COJ 2, 1934-35, 205-214
AV172 Kokilesvar Sastri, "Two viewpoints in the Vedānta", COJ 2, 1934-35, 145-149
AV173 R.Sama Sastry, "Avidyā psychology", KBPCV 139-150
AV174 S.N.L.Shrivastava, "Disciplinary prelude to the study of Vedānta", VK 21, 1934-35, 218 ff.
AV175 B.S.Stoffer, The Modernizing of the Vedānta. Chicago 1934
AV176 A.Bhattacharya, "Brahman and the world", JDL 28, 1935
AV177 Benodbehari Majumdar, "A glimpse of the Vedāntic theory of non-perception", CR 57, 1935, 42-49
AV178 P.T.Raju, "The message of Śaṃkara Vedānta to our times", Triveni 7, 1935, 562-571. Also PICP 8, 1938, 804-812
AV179 K.S.Ramasvami Sastri, "Advaita and its critics", KK 2, 1935, 627-632
AV180 A.K.Banerjee, "Problem of evil in divine creation", VK 23, 1936-37: 15, 35
AV181 H.Banerjee, "Three stages of Vedānta philosophy", VK 23, 1936-36, 258 ff.
AV182 Asutosh Bhattacharya Sastri, Studies in Post-Śaṃkara Dialectics. Calcutta 1936
AV183 Asutosh Bhattacharya, "Different types and stages of emancipation in Śaṃkara's school of Vedānta", PB 41, 1936, 603-605
AV184 P.G.Dutt, "Doctrine of māyā", PQ 12, 1936, 31-37
AV185 Mysore Hiriyanna, "The place of feeling in conduct: according to the Advaita", ProcIPC 12, 1936. Also PEIP 88-95
AV186 A.C.Mukerji, "Place of reasoning in Advaita philosophy", AUS 12, 1936, 117-129
AV187 Satkari Mookerjee, "Concept of ajñāna in Vedānta philosophy", IHQ 3, 1936, 99-108
AV188 P.T.Raju, "Nature of vitaṇḍā and its relation to the methodology of Advaita", PQ 12, 1936, 52-59
AV189 G.D.Rao, "Problem of evil", VK 23, 1936-37, 338 ff.
AV190 P.Nagaraja Rao, "Reason and intuition in Vedānta", VK 23, 1936-37, 109 ff.
AV191 B.L.Sharma, "Authority and obedience in Vedānta", IJE 46, 1936, 350-363
AV192 Kokilesvar Sastri, "Our waking and dreaming worlds in Śaṃkara Vedānta", KK 3, 1936, 57-61
AV193 Mahendranath Sircar, "Metaphysical and spiritual implications of the Advaita Vedānta", KK 3, 1936, 29-40
AV194 A.K.Banerjee, "Man and the universe", VK 24, 1937-38, 386 ff.
AV195 S.N.Bhattacharya, "The doctrine of māyā", PB 42, 1937, 139-144
AV196 Rene Guenon, L'homme et son devenir selon le Vedānta. Fifth edition, Paris 1974. Italian translation, Bari 1937. Translated into English as Man and His Becoming according to the Vedānta, London 1945
AV197 M.Laksminarasimhiah, "The jīva in Advaita", PAIOC 8, 1937, 336-351
AV198 T.M.P.Mahadevan, "The Vedāntic idea of release", KK 4, 1937, 529-535
AV199 P.T.Raju, "Doctrine of māyā", VK 24, 1937-38, 91 ff.
AV200 Pranaveshananda, "Modern thought and Vedānta", VK 24, 1937-38: 427, 468
AV201 S.N.L.Shrivastava, "What Vedāntism is", PB 42, 1937: 529, 598
AV202 Devabrata Sinha, "Vedānta as religion and philosophy", AUS 13, 1937, 61-136
AV203 Tejasananda, "Vedānta and science", CHI 1, 527-535
AV204 A.C.Das, "Notion of truth and criterion of falsity", CR 66, 1938, 185-196
AV205 V.Krishnamacharya, "Avidyā in Advaita Vedānta", BKA 19-20
AV206 M.Ledrus, "Advaita and creation", NR 8, 1938, 256-269
AV207 B.S.Naik, "Theory of predication in Vedānta", PQ 14, 1938, 214-220
AV208 P.T.Raju, "Approaches to absolutism", VK 25 25, 1938-39, 296 ff.
AV209 Sadhu Santinatha, Māyāvāda or the Non-Dualistic Philosophy (Vedānta). Poona 1938
AV210 Sadhu Santinatha, The Critical Examination of the Non-Dualistic Philosophy. Poona 1938
AV211 Kokilesvar Sastri, "How suṣupta state benefits our waking state", AP 6, 1938, 384 ff.
AV212 Asutosh Shastri, "Some Vedāntic views on universal causation", PB 43, 1938 - 44, 1939
AV213 Asutosh Shastri, "Two-fold universal cause: a Vedāntic view", PB 43, 1938, 281-284
AV214 Asutosh Shastri, "A critical study of the Advaita conception of illusory causation", PB 43, 1938, 18-20
AV215 P.D.Shastri, "The Vedāntic conception of peace", PB 43, 1938, 119-120
AV216 S.Srikantha Sastri, "Advaitācāryas of the 12th and 13th centuries", IHQ 14, 1938, 401-408. Summarized in PAIOC 8, Summaries 1937, 85-86
AV217 S.Suryanarayana Sastri, "An Advaitin's plea for continuity", JMU 10, 1938, 1-8
AV218 S.Suryanarayana Sastri, "Akhaṇḍārtha", JOR 12,1938, 289-294. Also CPSSS 186-190
AV219 P.S.Venkatachala Sastrigal, "Ānanda in Advaitavedānta", BKA 77-78
AV220 Siddhesvarananda, "Universe as a 'mind-construction'", VK 25, 1938-39, 90 ff.
AV221 Otto Strauss, "Knowledge", VK 25, 1938-39, 10 ff.
AV222 Asutosh Bhattacharya, "The monistic interpretation of ajñāna and its inferential proof", IC 6, 1939, 45-52
AV223 Dinesh Chandra Bhattacharya, "Knowledge and reality", PB 44, 1939, 610 ff.
AV224 T.A.Venkatesvar Dikshitar, "Dream psychology in the Hindu system of thought", PAIOC 10, Summaries 1939, 78-79
AV225 Mysore Hiriyanna,"Advaita conception of time", PO 4, 1939, 47-48
AV225.5 Krishnananda, Let There Be Light, New York 1939
AV226 H.P.Maiti, "Arthāpatti and epistemological possibilities of doubt", PQ 14, 1939, 314-321
AV227 G.R.Malkani, "Problem of suffering in the light of the Vedānta", VK 26, 1939-40, 11 ff.
AV228 A.C.Mukerji, "Paul Deussen's interpretation of Vedānta", AUS (Phil.) 1939, 1-24
AV229 A.C.Mukerji, "The rational foundation of Advaita philosophy", PQ 14, 1939, 257-266
AV230 P.T.Raju, "Advaita and the moral paradoxes", VK 26, 1939-40, 252 ff.
AV231 P.T.Raju, "Idea of superimposition and the sphere of mind", CR 70, 1939, 50-66
AV232 P.T.Raju, "The cultural significance of Advaita philosophy", IC 6, 1939, 15-22
AV233 P.Nagaraja Rao, "Philosophy of Advaita", NIA 2, 1939, 86-98
AV234 P.Nagaraja Rao, "Advaita Vedānta", QJMS 30, 1939-40: 207, 332, 418
AV235 Kokilesvar Sastri, "Māyā in Śaṃkara-Vedānta: its objectivity", POS 37, 1939: II, 327-342
AV236 S.N.L.Shrivastava, "A vindication of Advaitic transcendentalism", PQ 14, 1939, 291-302
AV237 S.Suryanarayana Sastri, "Jīvanmukti", PQ 14, 1939, 303-313. Also CPSSS 244-251
AV238 S.Suryanarayana Sastri, "On the nature of sublation", NIA 2, 1939, 1-5. Also CPSSS 191-196
AV239 Dinesh Chandra Bhattacharya, "The apparent and the real self", PB 45, 1940, 408-412
AV240 D.C.Chattopadhyaya, "The preacher of nondualism: his qualifications", PB 45, 1940, 321-323
AV241 Rasvihary Das, "The falsity of the world", VK 27, 1940, 133-134
AV242 Deshikananda, "God and the problem of evil", PB 45, 1940: 354-360
AV243 Deshikananda, "A philosophic view of the ultimate", PB 45, 1940: 503, 565
AV244 S.N.Mitra, "Advaita and morality--an Advaitic transformation of will", VK 26, 1940, 407-414
AV245 Nikhilananda, "Vedānta and science", PB 45, 1940, 55-61
AV246 N.K.Pantulu, "Triple basis of the Vedānta", QJMS 31, 1940, 110-128
AV247 G.Hanumantha Rao, "The development of the Advaita doctrine of antaḥkaraṇa in relation to perception", PQ 16, 1940-41, 183-191
AV248 Anilbaran Roy, "Advaita of the Gītā", CR 76, 1940, 297-308
AV249 Satsvarupananda, "The conception of māyā", VK 27, 1940, 44-45
AV250 Siddhesvarananda, "Puruṣārtha--the ladder of life according to the Vedānta", VK 27, 1940, 212-219
AV251 Otto Strauss, "Some scholastic remarks on the mahāvākya 'tattvamasi'", WoolCV 251-252
AV252 Otto Strauss, "Jīva and paramātman", DRBV 141-152
AV253 S.Suryanarayana Sastri, "Advaita, causality and human freedom", IHQ 16, 1940, 331-369. Also CPSSS 201-232
AV254 S.Suryanarayana Sastri, "Karma and fatalism", PQ 16, 1940-41, 81-88. Also CPSSS 233-238. Also TVOS 28.2, 2003, 61-72.
AV255 M.Yamunacharya, "The Vedāntic doctrine of intuition", PQ 16, 1940-41, 157-163
AV256 B.B.Chaitanya, "Avidyā and adhyāsa", VK 27, 1941, 466-470
AV257 B.B.Chaitanya, "The problem of 'becoming'", PB 46, 1941, 362-366
AV258 P.M.Modi, "Relation between the two aspects of Brahman", IHQ 17, 1941, 160-171
AV259 P.T.Raju, "The Vedāntic attitude toward matter", HR 74, 1941-42, 31-38
AV260 P.Nagaraja Rao, "The category of difference in Vedānta", PQ 17, 1941-42, 100-104
AV261 Mahendranath Sircar, "A neo-Vedāntic conception of reality", CR 79, 1941, 229-236
AV262 C.T.Srinivasan, "Causality and Vedānta", VK 28, 1941-42, 332-338
AV263 S.Suryanarayana Sastri, "Jñānād eva tu kaivalyam", PQ 17, 1941-42, 138-143. Also CPSSS 239-243
AV264 N.K.Brahma, "Vedāntic transcendence", CR 82, 1942, 1-12. Also PQ 18, 1942-43, 51-62
AV265 Adidevananda, "Modern science and Vedānta", VK 29, 1942-43, 185-188
AV266 Mysore Hiriyanna, "The ethics of Advaita", VK 29, 1942-43, 109-113. Also PEIP 83-87
AV267 R.K.Iyer, "The Advaita doctrine", KK 9, 1942, 670-674
AV268 G.R.Malkani, "Kant and Vedānta", PQ 18, 1942-43, 1-8
AV269 G.R.Malkani, "A justification of māyāvāda", PQ 18, 1942-43, 221-249
AV270 A.Moses, "Vedāntic theory of truth and error", PQ 18, 1942-43, 118-124
AV271 S.Suryanarayana Sastri, "Word and sense", ABORI 23, 1942, 424-430
AV272 N.K.Brahma, "Is the world unreal?", PB 48, 1943: 430, 492, 511
AV273 Mysore Hiriyanna, "The place of reason in Advaita", RPR 12.1-2, 1943, 13-18. Also IPS 1, 45-52
AV274 Christopher Isherwood, "What is Vedānta?", VATW 7, 1944, 164-176
AV275 P.Nagaraja Rao, "The implications of the doctrine of māyā", PB 49, 1944, 153 ff.
AV276 Indra Sen, "Is māyāvada defensible", PQ 20, 1944, 68-95
AV277 S.N.L.Shrivastava, "Self, world and the Absolute in Advaitavāda", VK 31, 1944-45: 98, 123
AV278 P.N.Srinivasachariar, "Aspects of Advaita", VK 31, 1944-45 - 33, 1946-47
AV278.5 Roma Bose, Sufism and Vedānta. Calcutta 1945, 1964
AV279 Roma Chaudhuri, "Vedānta and Sufi monism", PB 50, 1945, 16-20
AV280 D.R.Deshpande, "Māyāvāda", JUBo 14, 1945, 57-68
AV281 Dinesh Chandra Guha, "The conception of jīva or the individual soul in the Advaita Vedānta philosophy", PB 50, 1945, 176-178
AV282 Mysore Hiriyanna, "Definition of Brahman", JGJRI 2, 1945, 287-293. Also IPS 1, 98-103
AV283 H.G.Narahari, "Advaitic account of the theory of karma", JGJRI 3, 1945, 349-369
AV284 W.N.Pandit, The Place of Bhakti in Advaita Philosophy. Ph.D.Thesis, Nagpur University 1945
AV285 P.Nagaraja Rao, A Comparative Study of the Religious Philosophy of A.N.Whitehead and the Advaita Vedānta of Śaṃkara. Ph.D.Thesis, Banaras Hindu University 1945
AV286 T.B.Rao, "Dreamless sleep (suṣupti) in Vedānta", VK 32, 1945-46, 97 ff.
AV287 Sharvananda, "Vedānta and communism", PB 50, 1945, 253-255
AV288 Siddhesvarananda, "Search after reality on the external plane", VK 32, 1945-46: 74, 135
AV289 P.N.Srinivasachariar, "The phenomenon theory of Advaita", VK 32, 1945-46, 60 ff.
AV290 P.N.Srinivasachariar, "Advaita--realistic aspect", VK 32, 1945-46, 203 ff.
AV291 P.N.Srinivasachariar, "Pure practical Advaita", VK 32, 1945-46, 33 ff.
AV292 P.N.,Srinivasachariar, "Practical Advaita", VK 32, 1945-46, 138 ff.
AV293 B.Kuppuswamy, "Imagery and the antaḥkaraṇa theory of perception", JMU 7, 1946, 17-23
AV294 T.M.P.Mahadevan, "The roots of Advaita in the Ṛgveda", DCKRPV 319-335
AV295 P.Negre, "Vedānta" (in Spanish). Pensiamento 2, 1946, 415-432
AV296 Maung Aung Pa, "What Advaita owes to Buddhism", MB 54, 1946, 8-11
AV297 Prajnananda, "Knowledge and the Absolute", PB 51, 1946, 101-106
AV298 C.Rajagopalachari, Vedānta: The Basic Culture of India. New Delhi 1946
AV299 P.T.Raju, "Arthāpatti, its logical significance", PAIOC 13, 1946, 308-314
AV300 S.V.Ramamurti, "Advaita and mathematics", IR 47, 1946, 7-8
AV301 P.S.Sastri, "An examination of the Advaitic theory of jīvanmukti", PAIOC 13, Summaries 1946, 7-8
AV302 S.Kuppuswami Sastri, Compromises in the History of Advaitic Thought. Madras 1946
AV303 Yatiswarananda, "God and the problem of evil", VATW 9, 1946, 114-122
AV304 Abhedananda, Attitude of Vedānta towards Religion. Calcutta 1947
AV305 A.L.Gregson, A Rational Justification of the Main Principles of Advaita Vedānta. Ph.D.Thesis, University of London 1947
AV306 Paul Hacker, "Vedānta-studien", WDO 1947, 242 ff.
AV307 Mysore Hiriyanna, "Māyā", AP 1947, 1950. Also PEIP 88-95
AV308 Prabhavananda, "Saṃsāra and mokṣa", VATW 10, 1947, 123-127
AV309 Laksminarasimha Sastri, "Advaita and bhakti", KK 13, 1947-48 - 17, 1951-52
AV310 Siddhesvarananda, "Expose de la metaphysique de l'Advaita fondée sur l'analyse des trois états", Psyche 2, 1947, 1045-1060
AV311 A.S.Nataraja Ayyar, "Quintessence of the Vedānta as a nyāyaprasthāna", PAIOC 14, Summaries 1948, 144
AV312 G.Watts Cunningham, "How far to the land of yoga? An experiment in understanding", PR 57, 1948, 573-590
AV313 A.Minakshisundaram Iyer, "Science and Advaita", KASGJ 22-32
AV314 K.B.Iyer, "The practical value of Advaita philosophy", BVK 1.1, 1948, 8-10
AV315 M.K.Venkatarama Iyer, "Advaita in relation to European philosophical and religious thought in ancient and medieval times", KASGJ 13-18
AV316 T.K.Venkatarama Iyer, "The Vedānta and the trend of modern science", KASGJ 41-47
AV317 R.Krishnamurthy, "Advaita and mathematics", KASGJ 61-64
AV318 S.Laksminarayana, "St. Tayumanavar, an exponent of Advaita philosophy", KASGJ 65-78
AV319 S.Laksminarayana, "Emerson, an apostle of Advaita in the Western world", KASGJ 79-92
AV320 S.V.Ramamurthi, "Advaita as the culmination of mathematics", KASGJ 60-61
AV321 Rama Tirtha, Mathematics and Vedānta (Vedānta Practised). Lucknow 1948
AV322 Siddhesvarananda, Essai sur le metaphysique du vedānta. Translated by M. Sauton et al. Angers 1948
AV323 K.S.Venkataraman, "Advaita and politics", KASGJ 19-21
AV324 P.J.Chaudhury, "Vedānta--a philosophy of world-understanding", PB 54, 1949, 437-39
AV325 Deshikananda, "The rationale of evil in this world", VK 36, 1949-50, 545-552
AV326 C.K.Handoo, "Freedom as envisaged by the Vedānta", VK 36, 1949-50, 379-384
AV327 M.K.V.Iyer, "Intellect and intuition", BVK 1.3-4, 1949, 1-3
AV328 T.B.Rao, "The four mahāvākyas of Advaita", VK 36, 1949-50, 456-468
AV329 P.Sankaranarayanam, "Jñānamārga", BVK 1.3-4, 1949, 4-8
AV330 P.N.Srinivasachariar, Aspects of Advaita. Madras 1949. Portions reprinted TVOS 18.2, 1993, 57-86; 19, 1994, 77-108; 20.2, 1995, 59-84
AV330.5 Ajarananda, The Word and the Cross in Ancient India. Bangkok 1950
AV331 A.K.R.Chaudhuri, Doctrine of Māyā. Second edition.Calcutta 1950
AV332 P.J.Chaudhury, "Physical indeterminism in the light of Vedānta", PB 55, 1950, 491-494
AV333 P.J.Chaudhury, "The concept of māyā", PB 55, 1950, 237-241
AV334 Paul Hacker, Untersüchungen über Texte des Frühen Advaitavāda. I.Die Schüle Śaṅkaras. WAW 6, 1960
AV335 Adya Prasad Misra, Bhakti in Śaṃkara Vedānta. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Allahabad 1950
AV336 N.A.Nikam, "Plato's conception of the dialectic and the Vedānta: an interpretation", SB 73-79
AV337 Nityabodhananda, "The Vedāntic approach to the problems of civilization", PB 66, 1950, 403-408
AV338 Sambuddhananda, "Vedānta, the perennial philosophy", PB 55, 1950, 277-279
AV339 S.N.L.Shrivastava, "There is an unchanging ātman", VK 37, 1950-51, 28 ff.
AV340 P.J.Chaudhury, "Aesthetics--a Vedāntic view", B 56, 1951, 414-419
AV341 Haridas Chaudhury, "The Vedānta as pūrṇādvaitavāda", Mahendra 145-158
AV342 A.C.Das, "The awareness of ignorance", CR 118, 1951, 89-105
AV343 G.R.Malkani, "Some criticisms of the traditional concept of ajñāna", Sarup 143-152
AV344 G.R.Malkani, "Vedānta and the ethical consciousness", Mahendra 158-166
AV345 Nikhilananda, "The nature of Brahman in the Upanishads--the Advaita view", EEWP 234-248
AV346 P.T.Raju, "Vedānta and absolutism", PAIOC 13, 1951,287-292
AV347 P.Nagaraja Rao, "Vedānta, its influence on the changing world", PB 56, 1951, 46-48
AV348 B.K.Sengupta, "The problem of perception in Advaita Vedānta", IHQ 27, 1951, 287-292. Summarized in PAIOC 16, Summaries 1951, 214-220
AV349 Nalini Kanta Brahma, "Philosophy of the Vedānta", BRMIC 3.11, 1952, 214-220
AV350 P.J.Chaudhury, "The ground of things", VK 39, 1952-53, 504 ff.
AV351 P.J.Chaudhury, "Vedānta phenomenology", PB 57, 1952: 303, 330
AV352 A.C.Das, "Brahman and māyā in Advaita metaphysics", PEW 2, 1952, 144-154
AV353 A.V.Gopalachariar, "Sad Vidyā", BVK 4.3-4, 1952 - 5.3, 1953
AV354 Jan Gonda, "Māyā", TVP 1, 1952, 3-62
AV355 Paul Hacker, "Die Lehre von den Realitätsgraden im Advaita Vedānta", ZMR 36, 1952, 277-293. Reprinted in PHKS 120-136. Translated into English by John Taber, PhilCon 137-152
AV355.5 Krishnananda, The Realization of the Absolute. Rshikesh 1952, 1972
AV356 Nikhilananda, "The three states (avasthātraya)", PEW 2, 1952, 66-75
AV357 C.Kunhan Raja, "Where ancient thought and modern science meet", ALB 16, 1952, 59-86
AV358 P.T.Raju, "Post-Śaṃkara Advaita", HPE 287-304
AV359 Saradananda, "The Vedānta, its theory and practice", VATW 15, 1952, 13-19. Also AOTV 108-123
AV360 Hari Prasad Shastri, "Ātman--the Self", SK 3, 1952, 35-42
AV361 K.S.Ramaswami Sastri, "The Advaitic concept of God, soul and world", BVK 4.1, 1952, 9-10
AV362 P.S.Sastri, "Higher immediacy", PB 57, 1952, 221-226
AV363 P.S.Sastri, "Jīvanmukti and avidyā", PB 57, 1952, 345-349
AV363.5 V.A.Ramaswami Sastri, "Śāstra--an independent pramāṇa", DCRIB 12, 1951-52, 437-441
AV364 J.Stewart-Wallace, "Vedānta and the West", HJ 51, 1952-53, 113-120
AV365 Candrodaya Bhattacharya, "The theories of dṛṣṭisṛṣṭi and sṛṣṭidṛṣṭi", PQ 26, 1953, 43-50. Reprinted PB 106, 2001, 569-573
AV366 Dinesh Chandra Bhattacharya, "Post-Śaṃkara Advaita", CHI 3, 255-280
AV367 Krishnachandra Bhattacharya, "The Advaita and its spiritual significance", CHI 3, 245-254. Also KCBSP I, 109-126
AV368 A.K.R.Chaudhuri, "Concept of sākṣin in Advaita Vedānta", OH 1, 1953, 69-76
AV369 Roma Chaudhuri, "The Vedāntic conception of Brahman as saccidānanda", PB 58, 1953: 419, 463, 497
AV370 A.C.Das, "Christian and Indian spiritual ethics", VQ 18, 1953. Reprinted in his Studies in Philosophy (Calcutta 1962)
AV371 Gambhirananda, "Some positive aspects of Advaita Vedānta", PB 58, 1953, 56-59
AV372 Paul Hacker, Vivarta. WAW 5, 1953
AV373 K.A.K.Iyer, "Philosophy of the Advaita", CHI 3, 219-236
AV374 V.Subrahmanya Iyer, "Essentials of Vedānta", CHI 3, 211-218. Also VSIPT 221-235
AV374.1 D. S. Jatakey, "The metaphysical nature of the 'illusory'", JPA 1.2, 1953, 11-14
AV375 G.R.Malkani, Vedāntic Epistemology. Amalner 1953
AV376 G.R.Malkani, "The spirit of Vedāntic philosophy", PQ 26, 1953, 25-34
AV376.1 G. R. Malkani, "Our notion of reality", JPA 1.2, 1953, 1-3
AV377 P.M.Modi, "State of union with Brahman", GRSJ 15, 1953, 105-111
AV378 A.Sulochana Nachane, "From wonderland to reality in Advaita", PAIOC 17, Summaries 1953, 256-257
AV379 B.K.Sengupta, "The philosophy of Advaita Vedānta", PB 58, 1953, 176-178
AV380 Hari Prasad Shastri, "Māyā--the power of the Lord", SK 4, 1953, 3-6
AV381 Vivekananda Tirtha, "Illusory world", BVK 5.2, 1953, l-6
AV382 K.S.Varma, "Doctrine of māyā", AUJR 1, 1953, 33-41
AV383 Candrodaya Bhattacharya, "On avidyā or ignorance", PQ 27, 1954: 43, 79, 141
AV384 D.Chandler, "A dialogue on the meaning of Vedānta", VATW 105, 1954, 48-53
AV385 A.C.Das, "Advaita Vedānta and liberation in bodily existence", PEW 4, 1954, 113-124
AV386 P.D.Devanandan, The Concept of Māyā. Calcutta 1954
AV387 Kurt F. Leidecker, "Awareness, cosmic and individual", VK 41, 1954-55, 130 ff.
AV388 G.R.Malkani, "The synthetic view of Vedānta", ARWEP 184-192
AV389 M.R.Oke, "Philosophical essays", Srimant Pratpseth Amrita Jubilee Volume 3, 1954
AV390 T.M.P.Mahadevan, Time and the Timeless: Principal Miller Lectures 1953. Madras 1954
AV391 Devabrata Sinha, "Study on the Advaita theory of knowledge: the concept of self-illumination", CR 131, 1954, 53-64
AV392 Devabrata Sinha, "Concept of sākṣin in Advaita Vedānta", OH 2, 1954, 325-332
AV393 V.P.Varma, "Marxism and Vedānta", VQ 20, 1954, 131-152
AV394 Dinesh Chandra Bhattacharya, "The rational approach to Advaita philosophy", BRMIC 6, 1955, 73-84
AV395 N.B.Chakraborty, "Falsity of falsity", OH 3, 1955, 249-254
AV396 A.K.R.Chaudhuri, Self and Falsity in Advaita Vedānta. Calcutta 1955
AV397 P.J.Chaudhury, "Materialism versus mentalism (relative standpoints of modern science and Vedānta)", PB 60, 1955, 19-26
AV398 P.J.Chaudhury, "Vedānta as a scientific metaphysics", PB 60, 1955: 331, 362
AV399 P.Chenchiah, "The Vedānta philosophy and the message of Christ", IJT 4.2, 1955, 18-23
AV400 A.De, The Development of the Vedānta Conception of Avidyā. M.A.Thesis, University of London 1955-56
AV401 Arthur Isenberg, "Advaita Vedānta", JOR 25, 1955-56, 9-18
AV402 R.K.Iyer, "The conquest of māyā", KK 19, 1955, 692-696
AV403 V.Subrahmanya Iyer, "Avasthātraya", VSIPT 285-309
AV404 V.Subrahmanya Iyer, "Is Vedānta theology or philosophy?", VSIPT 235-250
AV405 V.Subrahmanya Iyer, "What does Vedānta signify to a modern mind?", VSIPT 251-266
AV406 G.R.Malkani, "A note on liberation in bodily existence", PEW 5, 1955, 69-74
AV407 P.S.Naidu, "Indiscipline and individuality", VK 42, 1955-56, 293 ff.
AV408 P.Nagaraja Rao, "Preface to Vedānta", PB 60,1955: 406, 461,493
AV409 P.T.Raju, "Vṛtti or psychosis", PAIOC 16, 1955, 347-350
AV410 H.Sarasvati, "The ego and the self" (translated by Alain Danielou). ALB 19, 1955, 241-312
AV411 P.S.Sastri, "Philosophy of history and the Vedānta", PB 60, 1955, 11-13
AV412 B.K.Sengupta, "The Vedāntic theory of knowledge", IAC 3, 1955, 288-291
AV413 P.N.Srinivasachariar, "Synthetic Vedānta", JMU 27, 1955, 305-344
AV414 Helmut von Glasenapp, "Das Gleichnis in der Vedānta Philosophie", BonnOS n.s. 3, 1955, 87-100
AV415 Bratindra Kumar Sengupta, "The concept of sākṣin as a unique Advaitic principle of knowledge', PAIOC 18, 1955, 492-498
AV415.5 Abhishiktananda, Ermies du Saccidānanda: un essai d'integration chretienne de la tradition monastique de l'Inde. Paris 1956. Reprinted Tournai 1957. Translated in German, Salzburg 1962. Translated into English as Saccidānanda: a Christian Approach to Advaitic Experience. Delhi 1974, 1984
AV416 Kali Krishna Banerjee, "The nature of ignorance", JPA 3.11-12, 1956, 7-16; reprinted in KKBLKO 252-261
AV417 N.B.Chakraborty, "Place of reasoning in Advaita philosophy", PQ 29, 1956, 177-184
AV418 M.H.Das, "Phenomena and the Noumena: a study in Advaita in the light of Kant", Bh 1, 1956-57, 65-91
AV419 W.Heinrich, Verklärung und Erlösung im Vedānta. Salzburg 1956; Munchen 1962
AV420 John Levy, The Nature of Man according to the Vedānta. London 1956
AV421 S.K.Maitra, "Worldliness, unworldliness and other-worldliness", SPR 67-78
AV422 P.B.Mukerji, "The atom and the Vedānta", PB 61, 1956, 52-55
AV423 K.R.Rao, "Vedānta and the modus operandi of paranormal cognition", PQ 29, 1956, 35-38
AV424 P.S.Sastri, "Logic of being in Vedānta", PB 61, 1956: 418, 457, 486
AV425 P.S.Sastri, "Reality of the appearance", PB 61, 1956, 175-178
AV426 Mahendranath Sircar, "The Vedāntic view of life", PB 61, 1956, 408-410
AV427 D.B.Shesh, Problem of Individuality and its Implications for Modern Idealism and Advaita Vedānta. Ph.D.Thesis, Agra University 1956
AV428 S.N.Bhattacharya, "Māyā and avidyā", PB 62, 1957, 234-237
AV429 P.J.Chaudhury, "Science and Vedānta", BRMIC 8, 1957, 188-190
AV430 Dhirendra Mohan Datta, "Inward and outward Advaita Vedānta", PQ 30, 1957, 165-172
AV431 Mysore Hiriyanna, "Dṛg-dṛśya-viveka", IPS 1, 135-137
AV432 Mysore Hiriyanna, "Advaitic conception of time", IPS 1, 104-106
AV433 S.K.Maitra, Main Problems of Philosophy, an Advaitic Approach. Two volumes. Calcutta 1957, 1962
AV434 G.R.Malkani, "Discussion: inward and outward Advaita Vedānta", PQ 30, 1957, 201-206
AV435 T.P.Ramachandran, "From cause to ground", JMU 28, 1957, 205-212
AV436 Louis Renou, "Grammaire et Vedānta", JA 245, 1957, 121-134
AV437 P.S.Sastri, "The logic of relations in Vedānta", PB 62, 1957: 424, 462, 507
AV438 P.S.Sastri, "Nature of implication", PQ 30, 1957, 19-40
AV439 P.K.Sundaram and S.Subrahmanya Sastri, "Dialectics of difference", JMU 29, 1957, 31-62
AV440 A.K.R.Chaudhuri, "Advaita analysis of the knowledge problem", JASBe 24, 1958, 1-2
AV441 P.J.Chaudhury, "Vedānta as phenomenology", BRMIC 9, 1958, 56-63
AV442 N.S.Dravid, "Is Advaita unrealistic?", JPA 5, 1958, 184-188
AV443 D.S.Jakatey, "Is Advaita unrealistic?", JPA 5, 1978, 178-183
AV444 A.G.Javadekar, "Double-edged catuṣkoṭi of Advaita Vedānta", JUB 7, 1958, 53-58
AV445 Peter Mar, "The Trinity and saccidānanda", IJT 7, 1958, 92-98
AV446 T.R.V.Murti, "The two definitions of Brahman in the Advaita", PQ 30, 1958. Also StIndT 52-87
AV447 P.Nagaraja Rao, Introduction to Vedānta. Bombay 1958, 1960
AV448 Raymondo Panikkar, "Der īśvara des Vedānta und der Christus der Trinität: ein philosophisches problem", PICP 12.10, 1958, 153-160. Also Antaios 2, 1961, 446-454
AV449 Johannes J. Poortman, "Die Früchtbarkeit der Grundgedankern des Vedānta für die abendländische philosophische Problematik", PICP 12, 1958, 179-188. Also KSS 51, 1959-60, 438-445. Translated into Dutch in Handeligen van het Vlaanes Filologen congres (Leuven 1959)
AV450 S.S.Raghavachar, "Way of self-surrender and Vedānta", VK 45, 1958, 101 ff.
AV451 P.Nagaraja Rao, "Advaita metaphysics (its religious significance)", PB 63, 1958, 74-79
AV452 P.S.Sastri, "Logic of change in Advaita", PB 63, 1958: 406, 449, 489
AV453 P.S.Sastri, "Principle of non-contradiction", PQ 30, 1958, 223-236
AV453.1 P.S. Sastri, "Negation in Indian idealism", JUS 7, 1958, 55-69
AV454 S.Subrahmanya Sastri, "Elements of Advaita in other schools of thought", JMU 30, 1958, 69-74
AV455 P.K.Sundaram, "Tṛtīyaliṅgaparāmarśa", JMU 30, 1958, 75-78
AV456 P.K.Sundaram, "Some reflections on jīvanmukti in Advaita", JMU 30, 1958, 121-134
AV457 K.C.Varadachari, "Logic of Advaita" in Narla Golden Book (1958). Also in Advent 1961
AV458 N.R.Warhadpande, "Doctrine of māyā", JPA 5, 1958, 83-93
AV459 Abhedananda, The Vedānta Philosophy. Calcutta 1959
AV460 Akhilananda, "Time and eternity--the Vedāntic viewpoint", JBR 27, 1959, 114-117
AV461 R.Balasubramanian, "The significance of negative and affirmative Vedāntic texts", JMU 31, 1959, 23-42
AV462 V.M.Bedekar, "The Mokṣadharma studies", ABORI 40.3-4, 1959, 262-288
AV463 Satischandra Chatterjee, "The real, the unreal and the illusory", PQ 31, 1959, 221-230
AV464 P.J.Chaudhury, "Deontological Vedānta", BRMIC 10, 1959, 169-181
AV465 P.J.Chadhury, "Vedānta as transcendental phenomenology", PPR 20, 1959-60, 252-263
AV465.5 Vedānta Through Letters from Swami Chinmayananda. Madras 1959
AV466 Isvarananda, "Nature and function of reason in Vedānta", VK 46, 1959, 246 ff.
AV467 G.R.Malkani, "Ultimate reality", PQ 32, 1959, 21-30
AV468 K.Satchidananda Murty, Revelation and Reason in Advaita Vedānta. Waltair 1959; Delhi 1974
AV469 Hajime Nakamura, "Vedānta philosophy as seen from the scriptures of early Jainism", JOI 8, 1959, 148-155
AV470 R.S.N.Ramakrishnan, "A study in Advaita philosophy", VK 46, 1959, 258-259
AV471 A.N.Rao, "Relativity of bheda (difference) and abheda (nondifference) and of truth", VK 46, 1959, 287 ff.
AV472 S.S.Raghavachar, "Place of reason in Advaita", JMysoreU 19, 1959-60, 29-48
AV473 Nityabodhananda, "Freedom and value", VK 46, 1959, 508 ff.
AV474 P.S.Sastri, "Status of māyā", ABORI 40, 1959, 185-211
AV475 P.S.Sastri, "Contradiction and metaphysics", PB 64, 1959, 210-218
AV476 S.Vittala Sastri, "Advaita and the method of realizing it", BRMIC 10, 1959, 250-254
AV477 K.Savithri, "Conception of God in Advaita", VK 46, 1959, 215 ff.
AV478 Veeramani Prasad Upadhyaya, Lights on Vedānta. ChSSt 6, 1959
AV479 Veeramani Prasad Upadhyaya, "Significance of karma in Advaitism", PAIOC 20, 1959, Vol. II, 333-342
AV480 R.K.Aiyer, Outlines of Vedānta. 1960
AV481 B.K.Chattopadhyaya, "Pitfalls in the history of Vedānta philosophy", IPC 5, 1960
AV482 P.J.Chaudhury, "Vedānta as a scientific philosophy", PB 65, 1960: 183, 266
AV483 R.V.de Smet, "Theological method and Vedānta", OT 4.1-2, 1960, 20-35
AV484 Govind Chandra Dev, "The doctrine of māyā in Vedānta: what it implies", JASP 5, 1960, 148-163
AV485 T.M.P.Mahadevan, "The Advaita conception of man", Religion and Society 7.3-4, 1960, 13-16
AV486 G.R.Malkani, "The logical and the mystical in Advaita Vedānta", PQ 32, 1960, 261-266
AV487 Giuseppe Morichini, "Early Vedānta philosophy", EAW 11, 1960, 33-39
AV488 H.B.Phillips, "Advaita Vedānta: according to scripture and according to reason", PB 65, 1960
AV489 C.Kunhan Raja, "Revelation and reason in Advaita Vedānta", PQ 33, 1960, 161-168
AV490 Satprakasananda, "Īśvara and his māyā (from the nondualistic standpoint)", PB 65, 1960, 290-296
AV491 Kali Krishna Banerjee, "Concept of consciousness in Advaita philosophy--not a study in the Advaita philosophy", PQ 34, 1961, 155-164
AV492 Vidyashankar Bharati, "Advaita and the theory of illusion", KK 25, 1961, 333-339
AV493 P.J.Chaudhury, "A scientific approach to Vedānta", BRMIC 12, 1961, 235-243
AV494 P.J.Chaudhury, "Vedānta and ontology", PQ 34, 1961, 125-127
AV495 Roma Chaudhuri, "Is Vedānta dogmatic?", PB 66, 1961, 368-373
AV496 P.G.Kulkarni, "Is Advaita Vedānta unrealistic?", OT 5.1-3, 1961, 31-40
AV497 Ghanshamdas Rattanmal Malkani, Metaphysics of Advaita Vedānta. Amalner 1961
AV498 Ganeswar Misra, "A study in the Vedānta theory of meaning", PQ 34, 1961, 171-178
AV499 P.M.Modi, "Brahman: simultaneously sākāra and nirākāra: a forgotten period in the history of Indian (Vedānta) philosophy", SPP special number, March 1961, 37-42
AV500 T.P.Ramachandran, The Concept of Vyāvahārika in Advaita Vedānta. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Madras 1961
AV501 R.S.N.Ramakrishnan, "World in the Advaita system", VK 47, 1961, 519-521
AV502 R.M.Sharma, Advaita Vedānta: A Critical and Comparative Study of its History and its Tenets. Ph.D. Thesis, University of Agra 1961
AV503 J.Frits Staal, Advaita and Neoplatonism. Madras 1961
AV504 P.K.Sundaram, "The removal of nescience", JMU 33, 1961, 21-32
AV505 A.G.Krishna Warrier, Concept of Mukti in Advaita Vedānta. MUPS 9, 1961
AV505.5 Atmananda (Krishna Menon), Ātmanirvṛti: Freedom and Felicity in the Self. Trivandrum 1946, 1962; Haarlem 1955; Auxtin, TX 1983
AV506 George Bosworth Burch, "Principles and problems of monistic Vedānta", PEW 11.4, 1962, 231-238
AV507 M.S.Chowdhury, "The Advaita answer to Karl Marx", Darshana 5, 1962, 105-109
AV508 Jagannath Das, "The akhaṇḍārtha, the a priori and Advaita metaphysics", PQ 34, 1962, 229-232
AV509 A.G.Javadekar, "Reality of the world in Śaṃkara Vedānta", JUB 11, 1962, 81-90
AV510 T.M.P.Mahadevan, "The role of knowledge", Darshana 5, 1962, 6-9
AV511 G.R.Malkani, "Science and Advaita Vedānta", EPM 5-9
AV512 E.R.Marozzi, "Psychoanalysis and Vedānta", EPM 368-375
AV513 Hajime Nakamura, "The Vedānta as noticed in medieval Jain literature", in Indological Studies in honor of W. Norman Brown' (New Haven 1962), 186-194
AV514 R.B.Ramakrishna Rao, "The status of the world phenomenon in the Advaita philosophy", SPP 2.2, 1962, 35-41
AV515 Ruth Reyna, The Concept of Māyā. Bombay 1962
AV516 P.K.Sundaram, "Realism of Śaṃkara and the world-illusion", EPM 384-394
AV517 Siddhinathananda, "The knowledge of ultimate truth (an Advaitic view)", Religion and Society 9.2, 1962, 28-35
AV518 Bede Thum, "Zum Problem der Gotteserkenntnis im Advaita-Vedānta", Kairos 4, 1962, 42-46
AV519 A.G.Krishna Warrier, "The nature of ultimate truth (an Advaitic view)", Religion and Society 9.3, 1962, 14-27
AV520 Advaitagranthakośa, prepared at Upanishad Brahmendra Mutt of Conjeeveram. Calcutta 1962
AV521 R.Krishnaswami Aiyar, The Great Equation. Bombay 1963
AV522 R.C.Bhadwe, "Vedānta darśana and the future of man", Vid 6, 1963, 78-99
AV523 Chandrodaya Bhattacharya, "The objects of the Advaitic transcendental consciousness", PQ 36, 1963, 179-187
AV524 Devaprasad Bhattacharya, "Notes on the relation between subject and object", CR 166, 1963, 207-210
AV525 Devaprasad Bhattacharya, "Final emancipation of Advaita Vedānta", CR 167, 1963, 233-266
AV526 Paul Hacker, "Die idee der Person im Denken von Vedānta-Philosophen", Hinduism 30-52. Also Studia Missionalia 13, 1963, 30-52. Reprinted PHKS 270-292. Translated into English by Hugh van Skyhawk, PhilCom 153-176
AV527 Ramana Maharshi, Erase the Ego (compiled by Rajeswarananda). Bombay 1963
AV528 A.C.Mukerji, "The place of God in Advaita", RIndPh 369-381
AV529 T.R.V.Murti, "Illusion as confusion of subjective functions", RIndPh 25-39
AV530 Sangam Lal Pandey, "The old Advaita Vedānta", JGJRI 20-21, 1963-65, 167-234
AV531 Arthur L. Herman, "Māyā", AO 34, 1963, 231-237
AV532 Krishnananda, The Realisation of the Absolute. Sivanandanagar 1964
AV533 V.Madhusudana Reddy, "The two māyās", PQ 36, 1963, 195-201
AV534 P.N.Srinivasachari, "Pure Advaita of Swami Vivekananda", JOI 13, 1963, 31-47
AV535 Anthony J. Alston, Early Post-Śaṃkara Advaita. Ph.D.Thesis, Banaras Hindu University 1964. Summarized BHUab 4, 1965, 74-76
AV536 Ananyananda, "Self-knowledge", BRMIC 16, 1965, 265-305
AV537 Devaprasad Bhattacharya, "Absolute and the individual", CR 170, 1964, 8-32
AV537.5 V.K.Chari, Whitman in the Light of Vedantic Mysticism: an Interpretation. Lincoln, Nebraska 1964, 1969, 1976
AV538 Roma Chaudhuri, "An objection against brahmakāraṇavāda", PB 69, 1964, 58-62
AV539 M.K.Venkatarama Iyer, "The jīvanmukta's way of life", PB 69, 1964, 428-434
AV540 A.G.Javadekar, "Constructive reinterpretation of Advaita Vedānta", PQ 37, 1964, 1-10
AV541 A.G.Javadekar, "Some aspects of the Vedānta psychology", MRJ 1.2, 1964, 93-101
AV542 K.Krishnamoorthy, "Vaiṣṇavism and Advaitism", PB 69, 1964, 200-204
AV543 G.R.Malkani, "The relation of false identity", PQ 37, 1964, 141-150
AV544 Nityabodhananda, "Māyā and will", PB 69, 1964, 451-459
AV545 K.E.Parthasarathy, "The soul of Vedānta", AP 35, 1964, 108-112
AV546 K.B.Ramakrishna Rao, Ontology of Advaita. Mulki 1964
AV547 V.Madhusudana Reddy, "Māyā and māyāvāda: a critical retrospect", VK 51, 1964, 302-305
AV548 Satchidananda Sarasvati (ed.), Vedāntins Meet (A Symposium on Śaṃkara's Advaita). Holenarsipur 1964
AV548.1 Satchidanandendra, Vedāntaprakriyāpratyabhijñā. 1964. Translated by A.J.Alston as The Method of the Vedānta, London 1989
AV549 V.Anjaneya Sarma, "On theories of the self in Advaita", SVUOJ 7, 1964, 75-78
AV550 Hari Prasad Shastri, "Subject-object in Advaita", SK 15.4, 1964, 125-127
AV551 Satprakasananda, "The sum and substance of Advaita Vedānta", PB 69, 1964, 90-93
AV552 P.K.Sundaram, "Superimposition", VK 51, 1964, 352-355
AV553 Edward Thornton, "Jungian psychology and the Vedānta", AP 35, 1964, 159-163
AV554 Cheomil Velayachich, "Yuṣmad-asmad relation as starting-point in philosophy", JOR 34-35, 1964-66, 54-57
AV555 A.G.Krishna Warrier, "A new angle on the problem of unreality in Advaita", PB 69, 1964, 108-l15
AV555.5 Abhishikananda, Sagesse hindoue, mystique chretiene, du Vedānta a la Trinite. Paris 1965, 1991
AV556 A.V.Subramania Aiyer, "George Santayana and Vedānta", VK 52, 1965-66, 263-285
AV557 Gade Ankayya, Vedānta Glossary. Guntur 1965, 1978
AV558 B.L.Atreya, "Vedānta and psycho-synthesis: possibility of cooperation between them", Psychics International 2.2, 1965, l-7
AV559 Jayachamaraja Wadiya Bahadur, "Advaita philosophy", Srngeri Souvenir 1965, 62-64
AV560 Devaprasad Bhattacharya, "The position of God in Advaita philosophy", CR 175, 1965, 135-140
AV561 Devaprasad Bhattacharya, "The position of 'I' in Advaita philosophy", CR 175, 1965, 179-186
AV562 Roma Chaudhuri, "Advaita Vedānta conception of the soul", VK 52, 1965-66, 25-27
AV563 Eliot Deutsch, "Levels of being", Darshana 20, 1965, l-9
AV564 Eliot Deutsch, "Karma as a 'convenient fiction' in the Advaita Vedānta", PEW 15, 1965, 3-12. Reprinted IPE 4, 243-252
AV565 A.Krishnaswamy Iyer, Vedānta or The Science of Reality. Revised edition, Holenarsipur 1965
AV566 S.Y.Krishnaswamy, "Misconception about māyā", Srngeri Souvenir, Madras 1965, 93 ff.
AV567 A.C.Mukerji, "The crux of monism", PQ 38, 1965, 1-14
AV568 Paul Hacker, "Relations of early Advaitins to Vaiṣṇavism", WZKSOA 9, 1965, 147-154. Reprinted PHKS 205-212; also PhilCon 33-40
AV569 S.S.Roy, The Heritage of Śaṃkara. Allahabad 1965
AV570 Bratindra Kumar Sengupta, "An examination of avidyā: some fundamentals in the metaphysical history of Advaita", PAIOC 22, 1965, 246-248
AV571 Devaprasada Sinha, The Idealist Standpoint. Santiniketan 1965
AV572 Smarananda, "Transcendence and immanence in Vedānta", PB 70, 1965, 22-27
AV573 Tapasyananda, "Concept of the Absolute in Vedānta", VK 52, 1965-66, 12-14
AV573.7 Abhishiktananda, Le rencontre de l'Hindouisme et la Chrisitanisme. Paris 1966. Translated into German by Christian Hackbarth-Johnson, Innsbruck 2005
AV574 Nirod Baran Chakraborty, "The Advaita concept of falsity--a critical study", OH 14.2, 1966, 84 pp.
AV575 Sudhindra Chandra Chakravarti, "The ethical aspect of Advaita", PB 71, 1966, 409-414
AV576 Sudhindra Chandra Chakravarti, "The doctrine of adhyāsa (superimposition)", VJP 2.2, 1966, 75-89
AV577 Kali Krishna Banerjee, "Language and reality", Anviksa 1.1, 1966, 13-23
AV578 K.Sarat Chandran, "The doctrine of māyā", BKBCV 230-237
AV579 A.K.Chatterjee, "The concept of māyā", IPA 2, 1966, 165-169
AV579.5 Sanjukta Gupta, "The concept of jīva: Gauḍīya Vaishnavism compared with that of Advaita Vedānta", Anviksa 1, 1966, 69-76
AV580 Daya Krishna, "Vedānta--does it really mean anything?", Conspectus 2.2, 1966, 20-28
AV581 R.V.de Smet, "Māyā or ajñāna?", IPA 2, 1966, 220-225
AV582 Eliot Deutsch, "The self in Advaita Vedānta", IPQ 6.1, 1966, 5-21
AV583 N.S.Dravid, "A critical formulation of the māyā doctrine", IPA 2, 1966, 208-214
AV584 S.Gopalan, "Māyā and social progress", IPA 2, 1966, 246-254
AV585 Sanjukta Gupta, "The concept of jīva in Gauḍīya Vaishnavism as compared with that of Advaita Vedānta", Anviksa 1.1, 1966, 69-76
AV586 M.K.Venkatarama Iyer, "Advaita Vedānta is essentially a value philosophy", PB 71, 1966, 293-306
AV587 M.K.Venkatarama Iyer, "The universe: its ontological status according to Advaita Vedānta", PB 71, 1966
AV588 M.K.Venkatarama Iyer, "Bhakti from the Advaitic standpoint", VK 52, 1966, 477-483
AV589 A.G.Javadekar, "The concept of māyā", IPA 2, 1966, 170-178
AV590 Brahmachari Madhavan, "Advaita Vedānta--a bird's-eye view", VK 52, 1966, 443-450
AV591 T.M.P.Mahadevan, "Vedānta and Buddhism", IPA 2,1966, 281-288
AV592 G.R.Malkani, "The Absolute and the individual", PQ 39, 1966, 47-54
AV593 G.R.Malkani, "A discussion of Daya Krishna's views on Advaitic adhyāsa", PEW 16, 1966, 81-83
AV594 Manasvir Ramgopal G. Molhatta, Vedānta in Practice. Translated from Hindi by B.Bhattacharya. Bombay 1966
AV595 Harold Barry Phillips, "An application of the Aristotelian categories to Vedānta", VK 53, 1966-67: 283, 324
AV596 P.Nagaraja Rao, "The concept of māyā", IPA 2, 1966, 161-164. Also VKSS 1968-69, 229-232
AV597 P.Nagaraja Rao, The Philosophy of A.N.Whitehead in the Light of the Advaita Vedānta of Śaṃkara. Tirupati 1966
AV598 P.Nagaraja Rao, "Criticism of the Advaitic concepts of experience, language and reality", VK 53, 1966-67, 449-453
AV599 Ruth Reyna, "Advaita Vedānta and modern challenges", Darshana 22, 1966, 77-87
AV600 Manoranjan Sastri, "Advaitavāda or philosophy of non-dualism in Kāmarūpa", BKBCV l16-127
AV601 P.S.Sastri, "Adhyāsa: metaphorical structure of experience", PB 71, 1966, 342-344
AV602 Santosh C. Sengupta, "The concept of māyā", IPA 2, 1966, 196-207
AV603 B.H.Shreedhara, "The riddle of the Absolute", SVUOJ 9, 1966, 21-26
AV604 Siddheswarananda, Meditation according to Yoga-Vedānta. Translated from French by V.A.Thyagarajan. Puranattukara 1966
AV605 Ram Pratap Singh, "Radhakrishnan's substantial reconstruction of the Vedānta of Śaṃkara", PEW 16, 1966, 5-32
AV606 P.K.Sundaram, "The non-difference of effect from cause", VK 53, 1966-67, 291-293
AV607 K.C.Varadachari, "Vedānta", VK 52, 1966, 469-477
AV608 K.C.Varadachari, "A critique of dialectical Advaita", SVUOJ 9, 1966, 39-44
AV609 N.Veezhinathan, "The locus of avidyā", IPA 2, 1966, 238-242
AV610 Kalyan Kumar Bagchi, "Māyā, thought and subjectivity", VJP 4.1, 1967, 111-116. Also in ProcIPC 1967, 81-85
AV611 Nirod Baran Chakravarty, The Advaita Concept of Falsity. Calcutta 1967
AV612 Eliot Deutsch, "Types of philosophical problems in classical Vedānta", CIDO 27, 1967, 354
AV613 N.K.Devaraja, "Contemporary relevance of Advaita Vedānta", ProcIPC 1967, 1-11
AV614 M.K.Venkatarama Iyer, "The great illusion", PB 72, 1967, 253-262
AV615 Bernard Kelly, "A Thomist approach to the Vedānta", SCR 1, 1967, 164-170
AV616 Adya Prasad Misra, The Development and Place of Bhakti in Śaṃkara Vedānta. Allahabad 1967
AV617 P.M.Modi, "The doctrine of prasthānatrayī--is it valid?", JOI 17, 1967-68, 53-58
AV618 Hajime Nakamura, "The particular nature of the Vedānta", KAG 159-165
AV619 Nityabodhananda, "Freud, Jung and Vedānta", PB 72, 1967, 489-497
AV620 Om Prakash Sharan, "The law of karma and rebirth", BMI 3.2, 1967, 15-27
AV621 P.S.Sastri, "Nature of difference", PB 72, 1967, 369-377
AV622 Shantananda, "Science of all sciences, Vedānta", BV 2, 1967, 145-150
AV623 A.L.Shivarudrappa, "Vīraśaivism and Advaita", SBECCV 363-369
AV624 Ramakant Sinari, "The phenomenological attitude in Śaṃkara Vedānta", ProcIPC 1967, 57-68
AV628 Debabrata Sinha, "An approach to Vedānta", BRMIC 18, 1967, 365-370
AV629 I.K.Taimni, "Māyā or the great illusion", Theosophist 87, 1967: 113, 167
AV630 V.P.Varma, "Contribution of Vedānta to world culture", BMI 3.1, 1967, 167-178
AV631 T.K.Gopalaswamy, "Pre-Śaṃkara Upaniṣadic philosophy as expounded by Kālidāsa", JGJRI 24, 1968, 179-186
AV632 Ananyananda, "Some phases of Advaita Vedānta", BRMIC 19, 1968, 333-343
AV633 R.Balasubramaniam, "The Advaita view of liberation", in Sankara and Shanmata
AV634 Siddheswar Rameshwar Bhatt, The Philosophy of Pāñcharātra: An Advaitic Approach. Madras 1968
AV635 Grace E. Cairns, "Time, eternity and social progress in the Advaita Vedānta of T.M.P.Mahadevan", Darshana 31, 1968, 64-68
AV636 Satischandra Chatterjee, "The Vedāntic way of life", DMDV 65-70
AV637 S.K.Chattopadhyaya. "Advaitism as the philosophy of transcendence", ProcIPC 1968, 69-76
AV638 A.C.Dharmraj, "Christian mysticism is not Vedāntic monism", IPC 13.3, 1968, 37-42
AV639 A.C.Dharmraj, "Union or communion (Christian and Vedāntic points of view)", IPC 13.4, 1968 - 14.2, 1969
AV639.5 R. R. Dravid, "The Advaita theory of universals", VandB 134-146
AV639.8 Daya Krishna, "Adhyaṣa–a non-Advaitic beginning in Śaṃkara Vedānta", PEW 18, 1868. Reprinted IPACP 370-380
AV640 Sengaku Mayeda, "The Advaita theory of perception", WZKSOA 12-13, 1968-69, 221-240
AV641 Angelo Morretta, Il Pensiero Vedānta. Roma 1968
AV642 Mukhyananda, "The concept of God in Vedānta", BRMIC 19, 1968, 303-318
AV643 Hajime Nakamura, "The circumstances of the formulation of the Vedānta school", SPC 184-193
AV644 Hajime Nakamura, "The Vedānta philosophy as was revealed in Buddhist scriptures", in Mandan Mishra (ed.), Pañcāmṛtam (Delhi 1968), 1-76
AV645 Hajime Nakamura, "Vedānta philosophy in philosophical and religious works", JGJRI 24, 1968, 47-64
AV645.5 C.P.M.Namboodiry, "Advaita and Indian tradition", VandB 167-186
AV646 Harold Barry Phillips, "Māyā: an interpretation", VK 55, 1968-69, 150-158
AV647 Harold Barry Phillips, "Māyā: a fresh assessment", VK 55, 1968-69: 303, 350, 382
AV648 S.O.Ramkrishna, "The role of reason (yukti) in Advaita Vedānta", Research Journal of Philosophy (Ranchi) 1.2, 1968
AV649 P.Nagaraja Rao, The Heritage of Vedānta. Madras 1968
AV650 M.T.Sahasrabudhe, A Survey of the Pre-Śaṃkara Advaita Vedānta. Poona 1968
AV651 Lambert Schmithausen, "Zur advaitischen Theories der Objecterkenntnis", WZKSOA 12-13, 1968-69, 329-360
AV652 K.Seshadri, "Echoing accounts: Vedānta and Emerson", VK 55, 1968-69, 42-45
AV653 Bhoomananda Tirtha, Brahma Vidyā Abhyāsa, or Reality and the Method to Trace It. Paralam 1968, 1970
AV654 B.N.Bhatta, "Śaṃkarācārya's Advaita and Pratyabhijñā system--a comparison", JOI 19, 1969-70, 53-59
AV655 Richard Brooks, "The meaning of 'real' in Advaita Vedānta", PEW 19, 1969, 385-398
AV656 Kshitish Chandra Chakravarti, Vision of Reality. Calcutta 1969
AV657 Pritibhusan Chatterji, "Concept of liberation and its relevance to philosophy (an Advaitic approach)", IPA 5, 1969, 67-75
AV658 Eliot Deutsch, Advaita Vedānta: A Philosophical Reconstruction. Honolulu 1969. Portion reprinted in IWP 1997, 24-32
AV659 Paul Hacker, "Essere e spirito nel Vedānta", Filosofia e vita (Nuova series) 10, 1969 (No. 4. Ott-Dic) 26-46, 293-319. Translated into English by Wilhelm Halbfass, PhilCom 187-210
AV660 K.A.Krishnaswamy Iyer, "The fundamentals of Vedānta" in KAKICW
AV661 M.K.Venkatarama Iyer, "The special relevance of Advaita Vedānta to modern times", PB 74, 1969, 422-428
AV662 A.G.Javadekar, "A valuational discrepancy in Advaita Vedānta", in Sankara and Shanmata
AV663 T.M.P.Mahadevan, The Philosophy of Beauty with special reference to Advaita Vedānta. Bombay 1969
AV664 T.M.P.Mahadevan, "The Advaita view of time", SMFV 500-503
AV665 Satya Deva Mishra, "The theory of appearance in Śaṃkara Vedānta", IPA 5, 1969, 272-290
AV666 Raimundo Panikkar, "Advaita and bhakti", BDCV 230-239
AV667 D.Prithipal, Advaita Vedānta: Action and Contemplation. Varanasi 1969
AV668 T.P.Ramachandran, The Concept of the Vyāvahārika in Advaita Vedānta. Madras 1969
A669 K.B.Ramakrishna Rao, Three Lectures on Advaita as Philosophy and Religion. Mysore 1969
AV670 V.Anjaneya Sarma, "The language of Śaṃkara's Advaita", VK 56, 1969-70, 386-390
AV671 C.Sampurna, "Intentionality in Brentano and Vedānta", IPA 5, 1969, 217-225
AV672 S.P.Singh, "The Absolute in Vedānta", Darshana 36, 1969, 61-64
AV673 B.Sitamahalaksmi, "The concept of bhakti in Advaita", in Sankara and Shanmata